sheweth what hee would then doe namely flee to God for succour pray to him and call vpon his name that he might heare him and defend him He would vse all good meanes fit for that purpose but he would not neglect this knowing that all they were nothing without this for they must haue their successe and blessing from God by prayer For he knew that though he had men and horses and munition fit for war yet as he saith in another Psalme I trust not in my bow Psal 44.6 33 16. neither can my sword saue me and againe The King is not saued by the multitude of an hoste neither is the mightie man deliuered by much strength An horse is a vaine helpe and shall not deliuer any by his great strength for as Salomon saith when the horse is prepared against the battell Prou. 21.31 yet then saluation is of the Lord who is truly and properly called the Lord of hostes because hee is aboue all and commandeth al and therefore as King Asa confesseth in his prayer it is nothing with him to helpe with many or with no power 2. Chron. 14.11 Therefore he was determined especially to pray to God in all his troubles that he might saue him and so he did as appeareth by Psalm 21. So did King Hezekiah when the hoste of the King of Ashur came vp to Ierusalem against him Jsai 37.16 So haue other good Kings done saying O Lord of hosts God of Israel which dwellest betweene the Cherubims thou art very God alone ouer all the kingdoms of the earth thou hast made the heaueÌ the earth incline thine eare O Lord and heare open thine eyes O Lord and see c. Saue thou vs out of the hands of Sanecherib that all the kingdoms of the earth may know that thou only art the Lord. Thus also did good King Iehosaphat one of his predecessors when the Ammonites came to battell against him and did not onely seeke to the Lord by prayer but proclaimed a fast 2. Chron. 20.3 that he might pray the more feruently and the forme of his prayer is set downe there And in thus doing hee followeth the example of his good father King Asa Chap. 14.9 who when Zerah of Aethopia came out against him with an hoste of ten hundreth thousand chariots hee went out also before him and set the battell in aray but then hee cried vnto the Lord his God saying Helpe vs O Lord our God for wee rest on thee and in thy name are wee come foorth against this multitude O Lord thou art our God let not man preuaile against thee So that it appeareth that this which Dauid did now hath been the common practise of all the godly Kings when they haue been in feare of their enemies and so it hath been a day of trouble with them as it was now with him So must all men seeke to God in all kinde of troubles Now that that is said of this kinde of trouble and of these kind of men is true of al other both sorts of trouble and degrees of men that whatsoeuer troubles or daungers not onely Kings but al others shall fall into at any time great or small if they will haue comfort in them or looke for any deliuerance out of them they must seeke for it at the hand of God by supplication and prayer who onely can giue it of whom alone commeth al the means of our deliuerance and the whole disposition and wise vsing of them and the whole successe and blessing vpon them from whom also may come that that we seeke for without all meanes and without whose aide all things will doe vs no good For as it is said man liueth not by bread onely Deut. 8.3 but by euery word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God and as Christ saith in the Gospel no mans life consisteth in the abundance of that that he possesseth Luk. 12.15 that is in all things it is not the meanes but the blessing of God vpon them that must doe vs good So that in all troubles wee must put that in practise which the Lord speaketh of Call vpon me in the day of trouble Psal 50.15 so will I deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me We are readie to seeke to this bodie and to that and to call vpon them for help but God saith Call vpon me and that we might doe it he hath bound himselfe with a promise that he will heare vs and deliuer vs. And this Dauid beleeued when he saith in the words following Vers 6. Now know I that the Lord will heare c. And vnto this agreeth that which the Apostle Saint Iames setteth downe Is any among you afflicted Jam. 5.13 let him pray where he speaketh vnto all and in what kind of affliction soeuer they be Therefore as prayer is alwaies requisite and necessary according to the doctrine of the Apostle who saith 1. Thessal 5.17 Pray continually and in another place Pray alwaies with all manner prayer and supplication in the spirit Ephes 6.18 and watch thereunto with all perseuerance so most of all in the time of trouble For as Peter when he walked on the water to go to Iesus and saw a mightie winde so that hee was afraide and began to sinke cried saying Master saue me Matth. 14.29 The time of trouble is the speciall time of prayer so all men the more euident and dangerous their trouble is the more earnestly should they pray vnto God for helpe For the lesse able that they are to helpe themselues or others to doe any thing for them the more should they seeke for help from God who is able sufficiently to affoord it And truly many times God doth of purpose bring vs into trouble that wee might call vpon him and so hee might heare vs in the day of our trouble So that no trouble should so dismay vs that it should hinder vs from prayer but rather quicken vs vp vnto it and to a greater feruency in it Psal 10.1 For when the Church saith Why hidest thou thy selfe O Lord in due time euen in affliction it sheweth that as that is the fittest time for the Lord to heare and helpe vs so for vs to pray vnto him and to seeke for helpe at his hands Therefore let vs not onely not thinke that trouble doth exempt vs from prayer or that it is so great that we cannot pray and if wee were out of it and so might haue our mindes quiet we would pray as that we beleeue rather that God at no time looketh for so much prayer at our hands as when hee laieth affliction and trouble vpon vs. Both publike and priuate So that if our troubles bee priuate wee must often and earnestly pray priuately and if they be publike wee must haue publike prayer thereafter that so God may heare vs euery way in the day of our troubles which he cannot doe
shall lay vpon theÌ and further to pray that the seed of Gods word that hath been sowen in the furrowes of their harts may now appeare in them to their owne comfort and the incouragement of others and all patience and hope and ioy of the holy Ghost And also that they might be stirred vp to reade it diligently and carefully to meditate vpon it and haue wisedome to applie it to themselues that so they may haue sufficient strength thereby Thus shall it come to passe that though wee cannot visit them that are sicke according to our desire for feare of the infection to comfort them in presence by the word of God in our mouthes yet we may pray for them that God would through the inward working of his holy spirit strengthen them by that good word of his which they haue heard before That if it shall please God to take theÌ out of this world that they may walke in the strength of that spirituall foode which they haue already receiued vnto the kingdome of heauen 1. King 19.8 euen as Elijah the Prophet walked in the strength of his corporall foode fortie daies and fortie nights vnto Horeb the mount of God And though in speaking of the strength that is to be had in Sion wee haue specially stood vpon the strength that wee haue from the word yet we exclude not the Sacraments prayer This strength also is increased by the Sacraments and by prayer publike and priuate but include them rather as parts of Gods worship and meanes also from whence wee must receiue strength against trouble For the Sacraments are as seales to confirme vs in the truth of Gods promises and we must vse them to that end and by the prayers of the Church both the Word and the Sacraments are fruitfull and of force to strengthen vs therefore whilest wee may wee must vse them also and make this account of them that by them wee may get sufficient strength for all troubles that shall befall vs. And let vs know assuredly that how much we haue or shall faile in the vse of either of these so much may we iustly faile of strength and the more we vse them the more shall we haue strength and be able to beare any thing In this respect againe I beseech you that you would come diligently to the Church that yee may bee partakers of common prayers there that so by them also yee may be strengthened For God hath made a speciall promise vnto many that he will be in the middest of them and besides these wee must giue our selues vnto priuate prayer in our families that we and they may haue strength thereby to beare all afflictions and euery man and woman pray often by themselues for this is a speciall meanes to haue faith and all other good gifts of God increased in vs for Christ hath promised to giue to theÌ that aske Matth. 7.7 therfore now all should stirre vp themselues to all kinde of prayer that wee might doe as the Apostle willeth vs namely Pray alwaies with all manner prayer and supplication in the spirit Ephes 6.18 and watch thereunto with all perseuerance and supplication for this is one of the parts of the spirituall armour whereby we are strengthened against our spiritual enemies and this is placed last as the greatest and as that from whence al the other haue their force And he speaketh of all manner of prayer to that end that we might vse them all as publikely and priuately with our selues and with others that so God might blesse some or all of them for the strengthening of vs. And let vs pray for them that are sick who it may bee now in great paine and weaknes cannot pray for themselues that they might haue the fruite of their owne former prayers and of others for them that so they might be strengthened from Sion that is from the means of Gods worship there vsed Which God grant for Christ Iesus his sake Amen THE NINTH SERMON vpon the third verse Let him remember all thine offerings and turne thy burnt offerings into ashes Selah HEre the people continue to pray for their king The interpretation of the third verse namely that God would remeÌber al his offerings and turne his burnt offerings into ashes In which their meaning is that hee would fauourably accept the prayers that hee had made and the sacrifices that he had offered and al the gifts and oblations that according to the manner of those times he had brought vnto God and generally what seruice soeuer he had done for the successe and blessing of God in this action before he went to the warre that he would graciously receiue it and that now he would by the effect and by his defence successe and blessing shew that he had done so in deed This verse consisteth of two parts So that there are two parts of this prayer in the former they pray that God would fauourably remember what seruice he had done to him and accept of it in the latter that he would shew by his dealing in this matter betweene him and his enemies in the course of his prouidence that he had done so in deed For in praying that he would turne his burnt offrings into ashes they haue respect vnto that which God had done in time past namely with fire from heauen he had consumed the offrings of some that haue been made to him whereby he did sufficiently declare as by a demonstratiue token that he allowed of them and had heard their prayers that they offered with them According to this the people pray here that God would by some signe or token shew that he had receiued them Let him remember that is They pray that God would remember his seruice and offerings we would to God that he would remember or we beseech him to remember what seruice hath been done to him for the obtaining of his fauour and not only remember but with fauour and acceptation wherein they speake according to mans capacity for all things are present with God and he forgetteth nothing that is done to him yea all things that all men euer haue done are continually before him But as among men if we haue a suite to some great person and when we make it that we might speede the better we bring some present vnto him also and afterwards when wee are gone we wish that he would remember vs and our suite and our gifts Or that he would smell them deale with vs accordingly So they desire that God would think vpon him and vpon his suites that he made and the gifts that hee brought and deale with him in mercy thereafter Some doe reade this text otherwise but it tends all to one ende namely that God would smell his gifts Because that in the time of the lawe vnto their oblations there was by the commandement of God some incense adioyned burnt as Moses setteth it down
Selah as when he saith The Lord is known by executing iudgement the wicked is snared in the worke of his owne hands Higgaion Selah This Psalme was made as a solemne thankesgiuing for the conquest he had ouer the proude Philistim Goliah as appeareth in the title therefore when hee commeth to this to shew how the Lord was knowne by executing iudgement vpon him and euen this iudgement that hee was snared in the worke of his owne hands as many other wicked men are for he was slaine in that combate by little Dauid and that without armour euen with a stone and a sling as it were with the hand of God miraculously in that combat I say whereunto he had proudly challenged all the hoast of the Israelites with blasphemous words tending to the dishonour of God he addeth these two notes Higgaion that is This is worthy to be meditated vpon and thought seriously on of all men that the wicked are snared in the workes of their owne hands Selah As if hee had said yea in deed this is worthy most seriously and with great affection to bee thought vpon But we shall make further vse of this doctrine hereafter THE ELEVENTH SERMON vpon the third verse Selah WE heard the last day the meaning of this word By Selah here they were stirred vp to the affections of Prayer namely that it serued to note out some speciall affection according to the matter where it was vsed Wee are then now to consider what speciall affections were in him and should be in the people here and so what is and was the vse of it in this place Generally it being ioyned vnto a prayer they were to haue the affections meet for prayer and for this thing that here they prayed for Therefore the speciall affections that ought to be in the people when they prayed thus were these or such like First when hee willeth them to pray that God would heare his prayers and shew that he did so and then addeth Selah a note of affection or stirring vp of the mind it was to teach them As namely to pray earnestly that he would haue them affected with it to pray for it earnestly And in requiring this earnestnes here his meaning was not that they should bee colde in the former and negligent but here he required a speciall feruency of the spirit that after a speciall manner they would pray that God would heare his prayers and declare it By which example wee learne that though we ought alwaies to pray from our hearts and neuer with the tongue onely as many doe and haue done not only in Popery when if they had said a certaine number of prayers it was thought sufficient though they knew not what they said it being in an vnknowne tongue and so could not possibly haue any desire at all vnto that which they prayed for and so that was verified of them that Christ speaketh of in the Gospell Matth. 15.8 This people draweth neere vnto me with their lippes but their heart is farre from me but also in these dayes when many though they say Amen at the end of prayers yet haue had their mind occupied about other matters and so though their tongue hath spoken yet their mindes haue desired nothing John 4.24 whereas God is a spirit and wil be worshipped in our spirits and he is the searcher of the hearts which when it is prepared then hee heareth as it is said thou preparest the heart Psalm 10.17 Psalm 57.7 and bendest thine eare thereto So that whensoeuer we pray we must say as the Prophet doth My heart is prepared my heart is prepared O God I will sing and giue thanks Therefore wee must not come rashly to prayer and vnaduisedly on the suddaine but prepare our hearts beforehand as Christ teacheth vs in that forme of his O our Father which art in Heauen c willing vs to consider of Gods fatherly loue and of his almighty power and so pray to him as to one whom wee are perswaded is most willing and able to heare and helpe vs. Greater earnestnes is requisite in some part of the prayer then of other Ephes 6.18 And though wee must alwaies thus pray if wee will bee heard yet we are to striue with our affections in prayer and as something shall be more materiall for vs and wee stand in more need of it so there and for that to pray more earnestly and as we must continually striue with our owne dulnesse in prayer and as the Apostle saith watch thereunto so wee must offer violence as it were to our selues in such things as doe most concerne vs. So that our prayers must not flowe from vs like a still streame which is alwaies like it selfe and neuer standeth still like a poole so wee must not haue alwaies the like desires in prayer yea though they be desires of the heart in deed and the heart bee truly moued with it and not stand still senselesse and dead in the affections of it like a lake which is without motion which yet it were well if all men could come vnto and it is a great worke of the spirit if wee can doe so but our hearts in prayer must bee working like the great Ocean Sea that sometimes commeth with great billowes so that it bringeth vp things that are at the bottome of it So we according to our speciall need and the necessitie of others that we pray for must stirre vp the least desire that we haue euen from the bottome of our hearts and though our hearts were moued before yet when wee come to such a thing they must bee mooued a great deale more that God may see how earnestly we desire them that so hee may fulfill them And this we must doe not onely in our priuat prayers And that is true not only of priuat prayer but of publike according to that that we stand in need of as we all finde that we need something more then other for that wee must bee most importunate though wee must alwaies pray earnestly But also in the publike prayers of the Church as these of the people were as wee must alwaies during the time of prayer marke diligently what is said and haue not onely our minde occupied about it but our desires going with his words that prayeth as it were step by step that thus they may all waite vpon him and as it were hang vpon his mouth as it is sayd the people did vpon our Sauiour Christ but when there is any speciall thing prayed for which concerneth vs neerely Luk. 19.48 or any of ours or the glory of God and Church of Christ there to stirre vp our minds with some more earnest desire to call vpon God for it and as it were to say Selah that is Oh that God would grant that so would it come to passe that God would giue vs our desire Luk. 1.53 as he hath promised to fill the hungry soule with
good things But for want of this because by the coldnesse of our desires it appeareth that wee doe not esteeme of them or but smally regard them therefore wee haue them not And this is that that the Apostle speaketh of to the Romanes I beseech you Rom. 15.30 that you would striue with me by prayer to God for me and to the Corinthians also saying So that yee labour together in prayer for vs 2. Cor. 1.11 where hee compareth prayer vnto labouring and striuing Therefore as when wee striue for any matter of moment wee will alwaies put to our strength that we may do our best that we can but yet sometimes we will put to all our strength As our Sauiour Christ did before he came to the crosse and straine our selues to the vttermost that we might preuaile so we in our prayers though wee must alwaies bee earnest yet in somethings wee must stretch out our affections vnto the full And so it is said of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ both before and when he was vpon the crosse as it is set downe in the Gospell He prayed Father if thou wilt take away this cuppe from me Luk. 22.42 Neuerthelesse not my will but thine bee done and being in an agonie hee prayed more earnestly and his sweate was like drops of bloud trickling downe to the ground Where it is said that he was in an agonie that is in a great conflict of the minde with the wrath of God as appeared by the bloudie sweate that came from his precious b dy when he kneeled vpon the cold ground and so hee prayed the more earnestly He prayed alwaies in the spirit but in this distresse of bodie and minde he inlarged his affections as appeareth also by his words when three times hee prayed that if it were possible that cup might passe away from him Chap. 23.46 And after that manner he prayed vpon the crosse So afterwards when he was vpon the crosse he cried with a lowd voyce Father into thy hands I commend my spirit and when he had thus said he gaue vp the ghost Thus being at the last gaspe as we say he strained himselfe to the vttermost not onely in bodie but in minde and so earnestly prayed and declared his earnestnes with the lowd crie that hee made that with it hee spent all his strength in soule and bodie so that at the end of his prayer he gaue vp the ghost and died praying So must we alwaies watch in prayer as Paul speaketh that is watch ouer our affections Ephes 6.18 that as any thing seemeth more needfull so we more earnestly desire that As if we had many suites to a Nobleman and something did specially concerne vs and wherein consisted as we say our making or marring we would moue him most earnestly in that and as we would desire him to remember vs in all things so most of all and especially in such a thing So doth Dauid here he willeth the people to pray for him that God would send him helpe and strengthen him against his enemies yea that God would heare his prayers and declare by the euent that he had done so indeede and then he addeth Selah as if he had said Oh I pray you remember that especially and doe not forget aboue all other to pray that God would some waies declare that he hath heard our prayers So must wee doe in all things when we pray to God Thus must we pray for this Plague As now we haue many things to pray for but among them this is the chiefest that we thus weekly twice in one day meete for euen to pray to God that hee would forgiue vs our sins and be reconciled vnto vs through the bloud of his sonne and so stay in his blessed time this heauie hand that so long and in so many places to the losse and destruction of so many thousands hath lien grieuously and vncomfortably vpon vs Vnto these prayers of ours and when wee come to this one thing must be added Selah that is euery one must pray for this most earnestly For our Sauiour Christ hath taught vs by the parable of the wicked Iudge what importunitie of earnest prayer can do Luk. 18.7 euen that God will heare them that thus crie vnto him day and night though hee deferre for a time Therefore let vs stirre vp our affections and by how much the benefit of health is the longer a comming and we most vnworthie of it by so much let vs pray most earnestly and let vs doe as Christ Iesus did that is seeing wee are in distresse let vs pray more earnestly as Dauid saith also of himselfe when he was in great troubles and could not tell how to get out of them Psalm 130.1 Out of the deepe places haue I cried vnto thee O Lord Lord heare my voyce So that as a man if hee were fallen into a great pit or well and could not tell how to get out hee would not onely call and crie for helpe but he would straine his voyce as much as hee could So let vs in this forlorne hope and desperate estate of ours not onely pray to God but straine all our desires to the vttermost Those that vse to sleepe at prayers or talke or haue their mindes otherwise occupied this doctrine and the practise of it cannot concerne them one whit but those that are deuout in prayer and the most deuout of all that they would learne this as occasion shall serue to shew their deuotion in prayer to the vttermost and not thinke that alwaies one kinde of deuotion is sufficient Secondarily when he teacheth them thus to pray that God would shew that he had fauourably accepted his prayers Wee must thinke it a very hard thing to doe any seruice so as God may accept of it offrings and all seruices that he had done to him and then addeth Selah This note of stirring vp the affection it was to shew how hee thought of this thing euen that it was a great thing to do any seruice or to offer vp any prayers that might be acceptable vnto God therefore that it might be so that is well pleasing in his eyes it was to bee commended vnto him againe and againe And truly thus must we thinke of the seruice of God and we shall finde that if we consider rightly the high maiestie of God and what is meete for him on the one side and then our owne vnworthines and insufficiencie to bring any thing at all vnto him on the other side we must needes confesse that it is a very hard thing to doe any thing after that manner that hee may vouchsafe once to regard it Euery thing is not meete for him it must bee agreeable vnto his word otherwise he refuseth our will-worship and saith Who hath required these things at your hands Isai 1.12 So then we must not obtrude vnto him our owne blind deuotions as they did in
grones which are stirred vp in vs the Lord acknowledgeth and answereth vs according to them Therefore we must hearken to the exhortation of the Apostle and practise that Ephe. 6.18 Pray alwaies with all manner prayer and supplication in the spirit and watch thereunto with all perseuerance and supplication so that what kind of prayer soeuer wee vse as he speaketh of all manner prayer whether long or short with words or without publicke or priuat alone or with others it must alwaies be in the spirit and from the heart and that it might be so he giueth vs counsell to watch thereunto that is to haue an eye to our heart and to set a watch vpon the affections of our mind and suffer them not to bee carried away and this we had need to doe carefully because else they will too soone wander suddenly before we be aware as all of vs doe find it to be true by too great experience Seeing then that prayer is a worke of the heart and of the spirit as we haue heard and not of the lips and of the tongue so much euery one that commeth vnto prayer must especially labour in this one point that he may bring his heart vnto God and not to stand so much vpon words If we haue good desires the want of fit wordes must not hinder vs from prayer And this must be no barre vnto any to keep them from prayer to say I haue no fit words I cannot vtter my mind well I haue a good heart but my speech is naught c. For first of all if we be sufficiently touched with the feeling of our wants we shall haue words inough to vtter the same for all experience sheweth that euery one can complaine well inough to the vnderstanding of men of any thing wherein they are grieued be they neuer so simple as the poorest creature that is that is pinched with hunger and thurst can aske bread and meat and no man need to instruct him what words he should vse in such a case and if any be oppressed they caÌ sufficiently lay opeÌ their wrongs we see that young children can doe that and almost naturall fooles Then assuredly if we had that inward sight and feeling of our sinnes and of the want of the graces of Gods spirit that we should haue we should haue wordes inough to vtter the same vnto God and to poure out our whole mind vnto him and to say Good Lord giue me this and giue me that Therefore let vs first labour for that and then the other will soone follow that is let vs haue the feeling of our own wants and we shall want no wordes in prayer But say that wee want words indeed it maketh no matter one whit God looketh not to that but to the desire of the heart he heareth that sooner than the other For God looketh to the heart nay without the other Hannah sayd nothing spake not a word with her lips no more did Nehemiah as we heard euen now but they both prayed in the spirit and powred out their soules before the Lord and God heard them Therefore if we could say nothing at all nor speake one word yet if we doe but sigh and grone in our hearts that shall be as acceptable vnto God as all the well ordered words in the world King Hezekiah when hee was sicke vnto death prayed most earnestly vnto God for life and he added fifteene yeares vnto it but how prayed he then and what were his words he speaketh thus of it himselfe Isai 38.14 Like a Crane or a Swallow so did I chatter I did mourne as a Doue where he confesseth that if God had respected his wordes his paine and feare then was so great that it was more like the chattering of a Crane and the confused noise of a doue than any thing els yet in his heart he had great desires and God satisfied them Let vs pray for our brethren that are visited with the pestilence that God would giue them their hearts desire and therfore that he would put into their minds good and holy desires and according to those when they shall be so weake euen at the point of death all the powers of the bodie shall faile them that he would deale with them in mercy either for comfort or for deliuerance or for both And so must we labour with our own hearts that not onely they be free from ill desires but that they may not be emptie and barren of good that others may pray for vs Giue them according to their heart and we may haue the fruit of their prayers when our desires shall be good and euen then when we shall not be able to speake a word Giue thee according to thy heart Thus he willeth them to pray for him But what was he he was a king It seemeth that all kings may soone haue their desires and so need not pray to God to fulfill them and a mightie prince therefore if any might haue their hearts desire then he most of all For what can a king desire but he shall haue it if it may be bought for money if it may be gotten by sea or by land if it may be compassed by the wit strength of men They can desire nothing but there are ynow that will procure it for them if they be kings and princes all at their commaund and are glad to please them with their desires in all things what needed he then to be so carefull for this that he might haue according to his hearts desire and that they should pray so earnestly for it was there any need of it was there any feare of it if he had bene a meane man it had bin another matter or one that could not haue holpen himselfe nor had had any to doe for him but all seeke to satisfie the desires of kings if it be with the hazard of their owne liues Dauid had experience of this himselfe who when he was in an hold and the garison of the Philistims was then in Bethlehem he longed said 2. Sam. 23.14 Oh that one would giue me to drinke of the water of the well of Bethlehem which is by the gate Then three mighty men brake into the host of the Philistims and drew water out of the well of Bethlehem and brought it to Dauid who would not drinke thereof but powred it out for an offering before the Lord and sayd O Lord be it farre from me that I should doe this is not this the blood of the men that went in ieopardie of their liues therefore he would not drinke it Thus though he repented him of this rash and foolish desire yet we see how soone he had his desire and how ready his men were to satisfie it euen in a very hard thing and wherein they did hazard their liues for him Hauing then so many worthy Captaines as he had what might not he presume that they would doe for
of his flocke And it were well that this way wee were all of vs a great deale more beholding one to another than we are in that we would in brotherly loue acquaint others with our estate and desire their prayers and then they would pray for vs according to the counsell and aduice of the Apostle Acknowledge your faults one to another and pray one for another Vers 16. that ye may be healed for the prayer of a righteous man auaileth much if it be feruent If we should for our owne benefit and good acquaint other with some speciall sins that haue been the cause and so consequently that may bee the cause of some great crosse that they vpon the knowledge of it might in greater feeling and faith pray for vs that they might bee forgiuen and wee deliuered from the punishment of them then should wee make them acquainted with other of our necessities to that end much more As in other things wee need the help one of another so in prayer and therefore should desire the same And that wee might bee perswaded vnto this duty of crauing the prayers of others in the feeling of the great need that we haue of them let vs first of all consider how the Lord hath so made vs all that he would haue vs helpe one another and know that we neede the help one of another both for soule and bodie and euery way else and therefore that we should seeke for it one of another as in the naturall bodie all parts doe need the mutuall helpe one of another as the eyes of the feete and the belly of the hands and doe in a sort seeke vnto them for it and by a naturall instinct as it were begge and craue it And all experience teacheth vs that in all other things none of vs is sufficient of our selues and therefore we craue the help of others as in counsell in labour and in all worldly affaires why then should it not be so in praier also Yet such is our corruption that we rather seeke helpe in any thing as distrusting our selues sauing in this wherein wee most neede it But we haue found the other true by our owne experience and so doe vse it if we did beleeue this and would doe thereafter wee might finde the fruite of it as sensible We desire men to sue for vs to Princes so should wee do vnto God Secondly when we haue suites vnto Princes or great men we desire those that are in fauour with them to further our suites and those especially that are most gracious with them and wee rest not in our selues though we be well knowne vnto them especially if the matter that wee sue for bee of any moment why should wee not then much more speak vnto others that they would pray to God for vs and commend our suites vnto his high Maiestie For though Gods loue be not partiall as mans is Matth. 18.20 but his promise is to all alike yet experience sheweth that some are more acquainted with prayer then other and so haue more accesse vnto God as it were and come oftner into his presence and neerer vnto him and so there is more hope that they should bee sooner heard Especiallie when God hath made a speciall promise that when two or three bee gathered together in the name of his sonne hee will be in the middest of them and therefore when diuers or the whole Church pray for vs there is more hope of being heard than when wee pray our selues alone The Papists pray to the Saints that are dead that they would pray to God for them that hee would heare their prayers for which there is no warrant in the Scripture but the whole word of God is rather against them but here is an example to desire the prayers of the Saints on earth that are liuing with hope of great fruite and few do follow it Thirdly when we pray When wee wrastle with men we desire help so should wee when wee striue in prayer with God Gen. 32.24 we doe as it were striue with God to obtaine some thing as was shewed to Iacob in the vision of an Angell wrastling with him all night long to teach vs that when we pray we must not come coldly or sleepely vnto it but with all earnestnes of desire and not giue ouer vntill the Lord blesse vs as Iacob would not let the Angell goe vntill he blessed him and then the Lord will assuredly blesse vs if we perseuere as he did Iacob and as Christ hath shewed in the parable of the wicked Iudge who was ouercome by the importunitie of the widow Therefore as when we wrastle or striue with a man Luk. 18.2 we knowing his great strength and our owne weakenes and so how hard it is to ouercome we would gladly haue others to helpe and to striue with vs against him and so we may more easily do that by the helpe of others which alone hardly or not at all we could do So when we striue with the Lord God in prayer being priuie to the weakenes of our owne faith and how many sinnes there are to hinder vs and what an hard thing it is to obtaine any thing in respect of our great vnworthinesse we should desire others to helpe vs with their prayers and therein as it were to striue with vs. And in this respect it is a singular great blessing if it were rightly esteemed and accordingly vsed to haue many in a familie or in the Church to pray with vs and for vs. Thus speaketh the Apostle and thus did hee practise when hee so earnestly intreated the Romanes to pray for him Rom. 15.30 32. saying Brethren I beseech you for our Lord Iesus Christs sake and for the loue of the spirit that you would striue with me by prayer to God for me that I may come to you with ioy by the will of God and may with you bee refreshed He had often and of a long time purposed to come to them Chap. 1.10 as he professeth in the first chapter and prayed that by some meanes one time or other he might haue prosperous iourney by the will of God to come vnto them Paul desired the Church to striue with him in prayer now at the last he desireth them also not only to pray but to pray earnestly and to striue with him in their prayers that he may come with ioy and doth beseech them that they would doe so euen for the loue of Christ and of the spirit If hee then after so many and earnest prayers did desire them to striue with him how had we need much more to doe it who pray seldomer and more coldly And truly as great things may be done when many striue together which none of them could seuerally doe so by the prayers of many great things are obtained which by the prayers of one alone are not so easily gotteÌ So the same Apostle writeth to the Corinthians that
know it well enough yea their children kneele downe and aske them blessing and put them in minde of it and notwithstanding al this many doe forget it and though they cast out certaine words of course yet they doe not thereupon determine seriously to pray for them what would they doe then if their children by asking them their daily blessing should not put them in minde of it at all Therefore euery manner of way we see what great reason there is of this to desire others to pray for vs and so much for this present THE SECOND SERMON vpon the inscription To him that excelleth A Psalme of Dauid THat I might prosecute that argument which I began the last day as you heard wee want not examples in the Scripture for the practise of this dutie Example of those that haue desired others to pray for them 1. Sam. 1.6 in the faithful seruants of God men and women of al sorts who haue wel seene in how great need they haue stood of the prayers of others and haue accordingly desired the same Hannah the wife of Elkanah a very godlie woman as appeareth in her storie being barren and thereby being vpbraided of her aduersarie was troubled in her minde and prayed vnto the Lord and wept sore and she prayed for a manchild not so much for her self as for the glory of God for she vowed him vnto God in her prayer Hannah desired Hely to pray for her Hely the Priest sitting in the Temple before her and perceiuing her lips onely to moue but not hearing a word thought she had been drunken and told her so but she said no and told him what she did then Hely prayed God to heare her prayers Vers 17. saying Goe in peace and the God of Israel grant thy petition that thou hast asked of him Then she said againe Let thine handmaid finde grace in thy sight that is I beseech thee pray for me still as now thou hast done that God would grant me my petition for what grace or fauour else could she meane seeing that in other things as for the ill opinion hee had conceiued of her she had satisfied him before and so God heard them both as appeareth in the sequell of that storie The Israelites also being in feare of the Philistims So did the Israelites desire Samuel to pray for them Chap. 7.8 came to Samuel the Prophet and desired him that as hee had prayed for them alreadie so hee would not cease to doe it still saying Cease not to crie vnto the Lord our God for vs that hee may saue vs out of the hand of the Philistims and he did so and the Lord heard him Vers 10. and thundred with a great thunder that day vpon the Philistims and scattered them so they were slaine before Israel Here many seeke to one for his prayers then much more may one seeke to many for theirs When Rabshakeh was sent by the King of Ashur with a great hoast against Ierusalem and came vp to the walles of the citie and spake blasphemously against the Lord and against his annointed Hezekiah the King came into the house of the Lord and prayed 2. King 19.1 Hezekiah desired the prayers of Isaiah and sent messengers vnto the Prophet Isaiah desiring him that he would pray for them saying Lift thou vp thy prayer for the remnant that are left and he did so and God heard him for them and the same night the Angell of the Lord went out Vers 35. and smote in the campe of the Assyrians an hundreth fourescore and fiue thousand Paul also the Apostle as we haue heard alreadie desireth the Romanes to pray for him saying Brethren I beseech you for our Lord Iesus Christs sake Rom. 15.30 And Paul of the Romanes and Corinthians 2. Cor. 1.10 and for the loue of the Spirit that yee would striue with mee by prayer to God for me And so doth he to that end intreate the Corinthians with these words God hath deliuered vs from a great death in whom we trust that yet hereafter hee will deliuer vs so that yee labour together in prayer for vs. This holy man who was often in prayer for himselfe and for all Churches desireth others to pray for him Thus the best seruants of God as they haue not neglected this benefit of prayer from their brethren so they had the fruit and comfort of it in great measure and truly if wee beleeue rightly the Communion of Saints and that God hath appointed one to doe good to another by the graces that hee hath bestowed vpon them why should wee not thinke that part of the communion consisteth in this that wee communicate in the spirit of prayer as well as in the spirit of counsell or of comfort and that this way we may giue and receiue helpe one from another as well as any other way Hester that noble and vertuous Queene who as it seemeth had vsed often to pray her selfe Hester desireth the Iewes to fast and pray for her and with her maides else she could not haue promised that for them which she did in a matter that greatly concerned the glorie of God and the good of his Church doth not onely pray her selfe with her seruants three daies and three nights Hest 4.16 and that with fasting but doth desire that all the Iewes that were in that citie would doe the like for her So that sometimes wee had need not onely to desire others to pray for vs but euen to fast and pray for vs. The wicked haue bin constrained to desire the prayers of others and haue gotten great good by them And truly the vertue and power of the prayer of one man is so auaileable for another that the very wicked haue seene it and been driuen to acknowledge it and so haue desired the seruants of God to pray for them and haue had great benefit thereby Then if the vngodly and prophane men of the world who are not at all acquainted with prayer yet haue thought that the prayers of others might doe them good then they that know what prayer doth meane and that haue accustomed themselues to prayer and haue obserued the fruite of it in themselues may bee assured that the prayers of others shall be of like or a great deale more force for them If they whose consciences tels them that for their vngodlinesse they are altogether out of Gods fauour and so they had no heart to pray to him themselues neither had any hope that hee would heare them yet haue had some hope that God might heare some others for them and so haue sought vnto them for their prayers then how much more they who liuing in a good course haue hope that God is wel pleased with them in Christ may be perswaded that God will most willingly heare others for them and so in great faith desire their prayers And to conclude if they that are not of the Church of God but
our owne experience and incourage them to cal vpon God with good hope by our own example for we shall be able to say vnto them that wee haue obserued how God hath dealt with vs in the like case of theirs and this shall be no small comfort to them to heare it or to our selues from others to heare at their mouth how God hath dealt with them in former times And so doth Dauid to this end speake to other of his owne experience which he had gotten by marking how God dealt with him after his prayers when he saith This poore man cried and the Lord heard him and saued him out of all his troubles And a little before Psal 34.6 Vers 4. I sought the Lord and he heard me yea he deliuered me out of my feare they shall looke to him and runne to him and their faces shall not be ashamed saying This poore man cried and the Lord heard him We see how confidently hee speaketh vnto others and assureth them that if they pray to God he will heare them for hee had well marked how the Lord had so dealt with him before Let vs then in all things wherein we haue prayed vnto God so marke his dealing towards vs that we may see how he hath turned our burnt offrings into ashes that is how he hath declared vnto vs that he hath heard our prayers that so we may reioyce in Gods benefits the more and hee may bee praised for them and our selues and others be confirmed in hope by experience through them Turne thy burnt offrings into ashes Lastly concerning these words wheras in them he teacheth generally to pray We must not limit the hearing of our prayers to any one particular thing that God would shew that he had heard his prayers and doth not limit it to any particular thing as to say shew it by doing so and so but that concerning the things that be prayed for hee desireth that hee would shew which way it pleaseth him that hee had heard them and that hee and they might as euidently see it as those did who had their sacrifices consumed with fire from heauen It teacheth vs that in al outward things especially we should not tye the fauour of God and the hearing of our prayers to any one speciall thing as to say If God would giue me such a thing that I haue prayed for or deale so and so with me I would beleeue that he had heard my prayers but vntill I haue that I cannot be perswaded of it For in all things we ought to pray that God would giue vs such and such things so farre foorth as it is his holy will as he knoweth it to be good for vs and for his glorie and with these conditions also must wee pray for others So then if the Lord see it not expedient for vs and so doe not giue it vs at all or when we would haue it or in that manner that wee would yet wee must desire this that hee would some way shew that he hath heard our prayers by giuing vs minds readie to submit our wils vnto his patience to beare things and that hee would giue vs some thing els for recompence or supplie of it and that hee would turne all to our good and that we might also see it to be so and this must be sufficient for all Rom. 8.26 For we many times know not what to pray as wee ought but the spirit of God in vs maketh request then for vs vnto God with sighes and groanes which cannot be expressed and the Lord who is the searcher of the hearts For God will giue not according to that that we name but that his spirit in vs meaneth knoweth what is the meaning of the Spirit for it maketh request for the Saints according to that that they asked or named which in temptation theÌselues knew not well but according to the meaning of the spirit in them For euen as those that are sicke of some hot pestilent burning feuer or some other disease that distempereth their braine when they aske any thing those that attend vpon them will not giue them that which they haue named but some other thing in steed of it which is better for them in that case and in so doing they giue them according to their meaning for they did meane that that was best for them though they erred then through distemperature or ignorance in the particular and so when they are well and can iudge of things themselues will confesse So doth the Lord deale with his seruants so must we be conteÌted to be ordred by the Lord that whatsoeuer we aske he would giue vs that which hee knoweth to bee best for vs and so giue vs according to the meaning of his spirit in vs that so wee may see that hee hath heard our prayers 2. Cor. 12.8 Saint Paul prayed three times that the messenger of Satan which buffeted him might depart away from him and the Lord heard his prayers but how he gaue him this answere My grace is sufficient for thee Vers 9. for my power is made perfect through weakenes So that when in all temptations of the diuell hee held out in a good course and God did vpholde him in his weakenes As he did to the Apostle Paul that he was not ouerthrowne though the messenger of Satan did not depart from him according to that which he had named in his praiers yet he saw wel enough that God had heard his prayers by giuing him strength against him This is worthy to be diligently obserued because we are giuen wholy to tie the hearing of our prayers vnto the receiuing of that particular we aske and cannot for the most part otherwise discerne of it as for example if we aske health and wealth and God giue them then will we beleeue that he hath heard our prayers and otherwise not whereas the Lord may no lesse shew that he hath heard our prayers and deny vs both of them when hee shall giue vs minds contented with our estate and to waite vpon his blessed will in all our wants We haue now a long time prayed vnto God for this sicknes and mortalitie and wee desire to see that God hath heard our prayers and so we may also though it be not lessened but increased yea though it should come among vs and bee vpon our owne bodies So will he doe in this visitation of the Plague For in that he hath not begun with vs at the first according to our deserts nor is come vnto vs with this visitation as yet but sheweth himselfe slowe to anger and vseth great patience towards vs yea that hee daily warneth vs by the harmes of others and not maketh vs a spectacle vnto others therein hee hath sufficiently shewed that hee hath heard our praiers And now further if he should come and deale with vs in our owne bodies and then with all should giue vs grace to
truth in Christ I lie not that I might vse the words of the Apostle that I haue been desired of many often to pray for them in their seuerall troubles but of very few desired againe to be thankfull for the same which sheweth that though at the first it may be they desired the prayers of others with Selah that is with great earnestnes in the feeling of their owne estate yet afterwards they were not so much moued with it as Dauid was here and so forgat to bee thankfull themselues at leastwise did not desire others to be thankfull for them or not with that feeling that they desired them to pray for them before Let vs then I pray you consider how wee esteeme of this that God heareth our prayers at any time We esteeme it may be of the things themselues that God bestoweth vpon vs at our prayers whether it bee health or wealth or any thing els our owne need driueth vs vnto it but doe we account it to bee so great a fauour of God and confesse our selues to be so vnworthie of it that wee shall be bound to serue him and praise him for it When wee haue it I beseech you doe we enter seriously into the consideration of the mercie of God and of our owne vnworthines to say What a good God is this that hath dealt so gratiously with mee Surely surely we shall finde that few do it either before they pray or when they haue done to say What a thing is this I that am so vilde a wretch that haue no goodnes in me at all that haue so many waies offended God that he should notwithstanding heare my prayers whereas hee might iustly haue brought vpon mee that curse that is spoken off in the Prophet That as the Lord cried vnto me often in his word Zach. 7.13 and I would not heare him so I should crie to him in my prayers and hee not heare me Therefore it was needfull for them by this word Selah to bee stirred vp and wee must learne thereby to make more account of the hearing of our prayers than we doe For though God hath made a promise vnto vs in Christ that if we aske wee shall receiue Let vs stirre vp our selues to make more account of the hearing of our prayers yet when wee consider how many waies for our part wee haue broken the couenant and how weake our faith is wherby we receiue all we may iustly thinke that God may denie vs all things and that it is his great mercie if he heare vs in any thing And namely so must wee doe at this present for this sicknes acknowledge our selues vnworthie of all his former mercies much more that we are vnworthie of any new as Iacob did when he said O God of my father Abraham Gen. 32.10 I am not worthie of the least of all the mercies and truth which thou hast shewed vnto thy seruant Therefore if it please God to shew vs any merâââis way wee must so esteeme it that we binde our selues remember it and to be thankfull to him for it all the daies of our life and then let vs remember what we haue promised and labour to performe it which grace God grant vs for Christ Iesus his sake Amen THE TWELFTH SERMON vpon the fourth verse And graunt thee according to thine heart and fulfill all thy purpose The meaning of the fourth verse THese are the words of the people vnto God for their King and part of the prayer which they made for him namely that God would grant him according to his hearts desire and fulfill all his purposes that is whatsoeuer his heart did wish and desire that God would giue and whatsoeuer hee purposed God would bring to passe As if they had said O Lord whatsoeuer he desireth in his heart that grant thou and whatsoeuer he purposeth in his minde that bring thou to passe Now Dauid teaching them thus to pray we may presume that he did determine to haue nothing but good desires in his heart and good purposes and the people by the great experience that they had had a long time of his goodnes did thus iudge of him else neither could he haue desired them so to pray for him neither they haue done it in faith First then as in all other things we must approue our selues vnto God from our very heart which is the chiefest thing that he looketh vnto and that especially he requireth of all according as it is written My sonne giue me thy heart Prou. 23.26 so in our prayers most of all that wee desire in our heart nothing but that that is iust and lawfull and according to his will All the desires of our hearts in prayer must be agreeable to the will of God And so againe whatsoeuer we goe about the meanes that we vse must be lawfull and such as God may allow of that so in our prayers we may commend them vnto God Then may wee boldly pray God to fulfill them and desire others also to doe so and they being so perswaded of vs by good proofe may safely and with a good conscience thus pray for vs though they knowe not all our hearts desires and purposes For God hath promised that whatsoeuer wee aske according to his will he will grant it vnto vs. And al the promises that are made vnto prayer are thus to be vnderstood and no otherwise As when Christ saith Aske and it shall be giuen you seeke and you shall finde Matth. 7.7 knocke and it shall be opened vnto you for whosoeuer asketh receiueth and he that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall be opened And againe Whatsoeuer yee aske in my name Joh. 14.13 that will I do that is which is good and according to Gods will As it is euident by that which the Apostle writeth to the Romanes Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities Rom. 8.26 for we know not what to pray as wee ought but the Spirit it selfe maketh request for vs with sighes which cannot be expressed But he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the meaning of the Spirit And such prayers God will heare for he maketh request for the Saints according to the will of God So that when a man prayeth by the instinct and motion of the Spirit of God which directeth him to aske according to his will and word then he heareth and such we may boldly desire others to pray that God would grant So likewise it is said in the tenth Psalme Psal 10.17 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the poore thou preparest their hearts thou bendest thine eare thereto Where the Prophet confesseth to the comfort of the Church that God is readie to heare the prayers of his poore Saints but how when their hearts by Gods spirit bee prepared to desire good things according to Gods will then hee is readie to bend his eare and the more that our hearts be thus prepared
the more may we be assured of it Dauid here in this Psalme being priuie to the goodnes of his owne heart that in sinceritie and truth hee desired to please God was bold to commend his desires vnto the people that they might commend them to God And such we may commend vnto men that he would grant them If then we would haue our prayers heard and also haue any comfort in the prayers of others for vs let vs haue no wicked or vngodly desires nothing contrarie to the will of God For such desires wee can neither our selues commend vnto God nor any other for vs neither will he fulfill them if wee should And here that wee might not wander and goe astray in our desires to our owne hearts our Sauiour Christ hath directed vs in that forme of prayer which hee taught his Disciples In which wee are taught first to pray for such things as concerne the glorie of God To this end we must follow that forme that Christ hath taught vs. the aduancement of the kingdome of Christ here vpon the earth and then for all outward things appertaining vnto this life and for life it selfe so farre foorth as they may stand with these and afterwards for the forgiuenes of our sins and for power against our temptations that wee be not ouercome If then wee pray after this manner God will heare vs as it is said in another place Seeke yee first the kingdom of God Matth. 6.33 And seeke for the direction of his spirit to teach vs to pray and his righteousnesse and all these things shall be ministred vnto you Therefore it is agreeable vnto Gods will to pray first for heauenly things and then for earthly and such prayers God will heare And yet though wee haue this forme as a direction to guide vs in our prayers many times we may be so distracted especially in some temptation that we shall not know what to aske aright Rom. 8.26 as the Apostle saith then Gods spirit in those that be his helpeth their infirmitie herein and stirreth vp in them at the least sighes and groanes that cannot be expressed which being of the spirit of God and so also according to Gods will hee heareth and granteth the meaning of them Therefore for our further direction we must pray to God for the assistance of his holy spirit in prayer that it may moderate all our desires and teach vs thus to pray according to the will of God that so hee may grant according to our heart and fulfill all our purposes as it is said here Thus did our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ himselfe pray who when hee was in such great agonies that hee said Matth. 26.38 My soule is very heauie euen vnto the death he prayed vnto God and said O father if it be possible let this cup passe from me and this hee did three times but in the end hee said Vers 42. O my father if this cup cannot passe away from mee but that I mu t drinke it thy will be done and so God heard him as the Apostle saith Heb. 5.7 That in the daies of his flesh he did offer vp prayers and supplications with strong crying and teares vnto him that was able to saue him from death and was also heard in that which hee feared Luk. 22.43 Christ in prayer submitting his will to Gods will was heard For there appeared an Angell vnto him from heauen comforting him Thus his hearts desire as at all other times so in this distresse of his being according to the will of God he did grant it So look to al the prayers of Gods seruants in the old and new Testament and we shall see that when they haue submitted their wils to Gods will then he hath granted their desires Now the will of God is that we should absolutely first of all desire those things that might make for his glorie the saluation of our selues and of our brethren but al outward things so farre foorth as they may stand with these and further them and so farre will God graunt them Iacob when hee went to Laban maketh his prayer in the way after this manner Gen. 28.20 The will of God is that we preferre heauenly things before earthly Desiring God that he would be with him and keepe him in that iourney which he went and giue him bread to eate and cloathes to put on so that hee might come againe to his fathers house in safetie and in a word That he would be his God for so doe the best interpreters reade this text So that this he desired principally though it be last named That God would be his good God and continue his couenant of fauour with him to forgiue him his sinnes to increase in him all graces needfull for his saluation c and to shew his fauour this way in protecting him in his iourney though it were but in giuing him things necessarie as meate and drinke and cloathing Now because his prayer was thus agreeable to the will of God that he first desired the continuance of his fauour and then all things needfull for this life so farre as it might stand with that God heard him and hee confesseth it afterwards in his returne that the blessing of God had been greatly vpon him when he saith Chap. 32.10 And he hath heard his seruants that haue thus prayed I am vnworthie of the least of all the mercies and all the truth which thou hast shewed vnto thy seruant for with my staffe came I ouer this Iordan and now haue I gotten two bandes The like may bee said of the prayer of King Salomon That when in Gibeon the Lord appeared vnto him in a dreame by night 1. King 3.5 and sayd Aske what I shall giue thee and hee prayed thus Giue vnto thy seruant an vnderstanding heart to iudge thy people that I may discerne betweene good and euill So that hee asked wisdome that hee might bee fit to serue God in his calling This did so please the Lord that he gaue him this answere Verse 11. Because thou hast asked this thnig and hast not asked for thy selfe long life nor riches nor the life of thine enemies but hast asked for thy selfe vnderstanding to heare iudgement Beholde I haue done according to thy words loe I haue giuen thee a wise and an vnderstanding heart so that there hath been none like thee before thee neither after thee shall arise the like vnto thee And I haue also giuen thee that which thou hast not asked both riches and honour so that among the Kings there shall bee none like vnto thee all thy dayes This must teach vs all to knowe the will of God that it might direct vs in all things euen in our prayers that wee doe not rashly hand ouer head aske wee cannot tell what Let vs aske that that may further vs in our saluation as the forgiuenes of our sinnes Thus must we
prayer euen that it is an inward desire of the heart vnto God for some thing which he that is the onely searcher of the heart knoweth and so is able to satisfie VVhich is so to be vnderstood not that we should vse no words at all in prayer for they are sometimes necessarie as not only when many pray together that one should speake out aloud that the rest might heare and say Amen but euen many times when we pray alone by our selues that by our speech our minds might be stirred vp and also kept vpon that that wee speake But euen then the substance of our prayer is in the desire of the heart and our words are but signes to testifie and declare the same Though words be vsed yet the desire of the hart is the chiefest so that there can be no true prayer at all without the desire of the heart but there may be very effectuall prayer without words and when in prayer both doth concurre words and desires God respecteth this later more than the former and the desires of our hearts doe crie lowder in the eares of the Lord of hoasts than all the words that we can vse be they neuer so many and so vehement And though desires without words are effectuall yet words without the desire of the heart is nothing worth and therefore Dauid though he vsed both yet here nameth this onely and after when he giueth thankes to God for hearing of his prayers though hee nameth both yet hee placeth this first Psal 21.2 as the chiefe saying Thou hast giuen him his hearts desire and hast not denied him the request of his lips Therefore when we pray let vs prepare our hearts that they may be full of holy desires and in prayer let vs hold out in them and not suffer them to fall for when they decay and die then doe we cease praying though our lips mooue still neuer so fast And so all they that pray in a strange tongue and know not what they say as is the manner of the Papists and so cannot possibly haue any desire in their heart of that that they speake doe not pray at all And therefore though they boast greatly of prayer and say that they did continually pray because they had their beads about them Without which words are not regarded and their lips were going yet in truth there was not neither could there be any prayer at all among them And besides all they in our daies who in the time of prayer haue their minds otherwise occupied than about that that is prayed for though they kneele downe lift vp their eyes and hands and say Amen with the rest do not pray one whit but are as farre from praying as can be though they seeme vnto others to pray very deuoutly Therefore when we come hether to the house of prayer to pray together and one of vs for another they and they only haue the benefit of common prayer who haue their minds attent vpon that that is said and desire from their heart the same thing with the rest For here we pray to God that he would giue to euery one according to his desire if then either they be asleepe or talking or gazing about or otherwise busie then we pray that God would giue them nothing for they desire nothing And hereunto agreeth that which the virgine Marie saith in her song He hath filled the hungry with good things Luk. 1.53 and sent away the rich emptie VVhere she confesseth that those who desire good things of God earnestly as the hungry and thirstie desire meat and drinke those he filleth and bestoweth plentifully vpon them vnto their contentment but they that are rich and full as it were in their owne opinion and so desire nothing of God as they should they receiue nothing but are sent away as emptie as they come And this is so certaine that in prayer God looketh into the heart wholly that it that be mooued to desire earnestly though we speake not a word it is sufficient he knoweth well ynough what we pray for and will graunt it as soone as though we had vsed all the words that might be to persuade For thus it is said of Hannah when she prayed in the temple because she was barren She spake in her heart her lips did mooue only 1. Sam. 1.13 but her voice was not heard and when Hely thought that she had beene drunken because he saw her lips mooue but heard no voice God heareth the desire of the heart wheÌ there are no wordes and told her of it saying How long wilt thou be drunken she answered and said Nay my lord but I am a woman troubled in spirit and haue poured out my soule before the Lord. Then he praied vnto God for her that he would graunt her this petition that she had made in her heart without words and the Lord did so and gaue her a manchild which she prayed for as her selfe doth afterwards confesse Thus we see that God heareth the desire of the heart when there are no words as on the contrarie he careth not for all the words that can be vsed without this desire After this manner also did Nehemiah pray and was heard for when he was waiting at the Kings table for he was his butler by reason of the ill newes which he heard of the Church of God a little before it was perceiued that his countenance was more sad than it was wont to be in former times and the king asked him the cause of it seeing that he was not sicke and said certainely it was nothing else but sorrow of heart Nehem. 2.1 Then Nehemiah told him the cause of it and the king most gratiously bad him require what he would and so he desired of him as it is set downe there But first of all it is said Verse 4. That he prayed to the God of heauen which must needs be thus vnderstood that he did stoutly lift vp his mind vnto God according as the time and place did then require and desired him to blesse him and to mooue the heart of the king to be fauourable towards him for it was not fit for him then to haue kneeled downe and to haue spoken aloud and so haue made a long prayer when the king was at meat and so he offered vp the desire of his heart vnto God though he spake nothing and God graunted it And this is so vndoubtedly true that God in prayer looketh to the desire of the heart Rom. 8.26 that it is said That when we know not what to pray as we ought the spirit of God it selfe maketh request for vs with sighes that cannot be expressed and he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the meaning of the spirit for hee maketh request for the Saints according to the will of God So that when we for paine of bodie or griefe of mind cannot speake one word aright then the very sighes and
or any of ours if we had from time to time marked and remembred in all these how God hath answered vs gratiously we might now when we meet to pray for the remouing of this visitation haue had greater hope of being heard than we haue and greater assurance of Gods goodnesse towards vs. But seeing we haue beene so vnprofitable in times past to our owne hinderance let vs make the best vse of the time present that we can And therefore now seeing in this mortalitie of the plague we see so great fruit of our prayers at the last And namely how God hath lessened the plague at our prayers that as in other places it is greatly diminished so in the chiefest citie of this land it is fallen from three thousand and foure hundreth a weeke to lesse than two hundred for the which Gods name be praysed let vs profit by this experience to know what hee will doe for vs at all times when we pray And thus much out of these wordes both for the assurance of faith in which we should pray and for the meanes whereby we may attaine vnto it The nineteenth Sermon vpon the sixt verse Now know I that the Lord will helpe his annointed c. I Shall not need to call into your remembrance the doctrine of the last day gathered out of this verse Now know I. concerning the assurance of being heard that we should pray in which is so necessarie that without it we cannot pray acceptably to God comfortably to our selues nor profitably to others I am now to proceed and here to consider of these words where hee saith Now I know for seeing this faith that God will heare vs is so requisit in prayer it may be demaunded VVhy he did not begin with it at the first and to say in the beginning I know that God will heare but that he commeth to it so slowly and as it were at the last to say I know VVhat did he the author of the Psalme euen Dauid did he not know it vntill now that he sayth Now I know did he not know it before this time VVas all the former part of the prayer with doubting or without knowledge of this Or would he haue the people whom he taught thus to pray and left this forme for them not to haue this knowledge or not to labour for it till they come to this Yes vndoubtedly both himselfe did know in the beginning that the Lord did and would heare him els to what end did he pray and he would haue them euen at the first and before they began or spake one word to beleeue that God would heare them otherwise they could not pray in faith and so neither please God therein nor looke for any thing at the hand of the Lord for him VVhy then doth he himselfe say and teach theÌ also to say not onely VVe know but Now I know that God will helpe Surely to this end to shew that as he hath faith in the goodnesse of God that hee would heare him indeed so he had it in measure and it encreased in him by degrees By continuing in prayer our assurance of being heard encreaseth as it doth in all other men Therefore as hee was directed to make this prayer by the spirit of God so when he came to this part of it it did specially shew forth it selfe in the assurance of faith which hee had thereby and so caused him to breake out into these wordes Now know I because that by continuance in prayer he attained vnto a greater measure of faith and assurance than he had at the first And this great affection of the mind in prayer he was willing to commend vnto them to that end that they might both labour for it and looke to come vnto it euery one in their measure namely that the longer and the more earnestly they prayed for him the greater assurance they should haue by the spirit of God that the Lord did and would heare them And therefore though they did know at the first that God would heare them according to his will as hee had promised which promises they were not ignorant of yet by continuing in prayer or after their prayer they might looke to be further assured of it from God by his holy spirit that was in them For the Lord God vseth thus to worke by his spirit in those that be his that when their hearts are prepared aright to serue him As in all the parts of Gods seruice the longer wee continue in theÌ the more doth his spirit by them work in vs. the longer that they continue vnder the meanes of their saluation the more effectuall is the operation of his holy spirit in them thereby As for example in the hearing of the word of God they are more affected in the middest than they were at the beginning and many times most of all in the ending if they be diligent and attentiue hearers and not drowsie and carelesse and labour to stirre vp the spirit of God in themselues So is it in praying also when they come to it with due preparation of the heart the children of God doe often find that though they had some good measure of faith in Gods promises and feeling of his loue in the beginning yet by continuance in prayer the same was greatly enlarged and encreased in them so that it was more at the middest than at the first in so much that then they could say with greater freedome of the spirit and assurance of faith Now know I indeed that the Lord will helpe me and doth heare me from heauen and in the end they haue had more assurance and sometimes after they haue done praying most of all Thus their faith knowledge and assurance that the Lord did hear them it hath growne by degrees and encreased till it came to the full when they haue prayed feruently And hereupon it commeth to passe that we find in the Psalmes that very often they breake out into some sudden passion of ioy or glorying in the Lord and as it were boasting of the goodnesse of God towards them as though they had then euen alreadie obtained their desire because they felt and found that the Lord did giue them some good assurance of it As wee see how besides that which they professe here in the end of the Psalme they vtter these words of great confidence as though the victorie were alreadie gotten which if it had been it had beene in vaine to pray for defence against enemies they speake I say thus confidently They are brought downe and fallen but wee are risen and stand vpright And this is that which wee may obserue and most clearely see first of all in the third Psalme where hee beginneth his prayer very vncomfortably Thus Dauid beginning his prayer somewhat doubtfully endeth with great assurance Psal 3.1 and greatly complaineth of the multitude of his aduersaries that rebelliously were risen vp against him saying Lord
how are mine aduersaries increased How many rise against mee Many say to my soule there is no helpe for him in God Afterwards he confirmeth his faith in the goodnesse of God by the consideration of his nature that he is a defence buckler to them that are vnarmed and without defence and he giueth glory to them that haue ignominie cast vpon them without a cause and he rayseth vp them that are falling Verse 3. saying But thou Lord art a buckler for me my glory and the lifter vp of my head And then he gathereth more strength of faith from former experience Verse 4. saying I did call vnto the Lord with my voyce and he heard me out of the holy mountaine and to this he addeth Shelah to shew how greatly it did affect him and what comfort he had in this to remember that God had heard his prayer in former times and then further addeth for the strengthening of his faith that the Lord in other great danger had defended him Verse 5. saying I laid me downe and slept and rose vp againe for the Lord sustained me And thereupon inferreth this confident speech Verse 6. full of assurance I will not be afraid for ten thousand of the people that should beset me round about VVhere he doth glory by faith that though his enemies were neuer so many and himselfe in neuer so great danger of them hee would not bee too much afraid of them but was assured that the Lord would defend him in the middest of them And this assurance of Gods defence hee obtaineth now at the last by continuing in prayer and by those meditations which he had in prayer of the goodnesse and mercie of God towards all his and now specially towards himselfe which he hath set down in the former verses and part of his prayer So falleth it out with others that the spirit of God in them which is the spirit of prayer and of all assurance as it stirreth them vp to pray and when they cannot tell of themselues what or how to pray as they ought the same spirit helpeth their infirmities Rom. 8.26 and stirreth vp in them sighes and grones and desires of the hart which are acceptable and which God alloweth of because they are according to his will so the same also helpeth their infirmities in this point that whereas they began to pray in great weakenesse and much doubting because of their temptations by calling into their minds more freshly than before the promises of God made in his word and the often performance of the same to others to themselues it causeth them to grow in faith doth giue theÌ some greater assurance of Gods fauours and of being gratiously heard than they had in the beginning they know then more fully that he doth heare them and will helpe them And so the spirit of God in prayer helpeth the infirmities of the rest of his seruants Hebr. 12.1 And though this may seeme strange to such as are not acquainted with prayer who vse it very seldome or not at all and make it but a matter of forme and custome yet I doubt not but that we haue a great cloud of faithfull witnesses who vsing prayer often of conscience and in the feeling of their wantes and making it a dayly exercise and therein deale with the Lord in good earnest as those that would obtaine some thing at his hand and rest not in the bare action of prayer as in a worke wrought or a certaine taske performed and done who doe and are able to subscribe most willingly vnto the truth of this by their owne practise So that as Dauid making this prayer when his sonne Absolom with Achitophell and many others raysed vp a rebellon against him in which for the safegard of his life he was compelled to flie out of Ierusalem as appeareth by the title of the Psalme did by continuance in feruent prayer obtaine this assurance That the Lord would defend him and confound them all and therefore he would not be afraid of them if there were ten thousand of them and they all should beset him round about that is if he were brought into great straits as indeed he was and truely it came to passe in the end for Achitophell did hang himselfe and Absalom was hanged by the haire of the head As I say Dauid then had assurance of this before hand so also others of Gods seruants in their daungers and troubles praying to God feruently as he did haue in some good measure to their owne comfort and the comfort of others that haue prayed with them obtaitained of God by his spirit an assurance that the Lord did heare them and would be mercifull vnto them and they by faith haue professed the same to others beforehand Dauid againe by continuing in feruent prayer groweth in assurance of being heard And this growing and increasing in the assured hope That the Lord will heare vs whereof we now speak Dauid againe setteth downe by his owne experience in the sixt Psalme as indeed I must needs confesse that he was a man of wonderfull great experience both of his owne infirmitie and of Gods mercifull dealing towards him which Psalme was made when he was grieuously sicke and like to die and did not onely feele the hand of God heauie vpon himselfe this way as appeareth by his grieuous complaints and outcries but he was troubled in his mind for his sinne and in this estate he prayeth vnto God To remoue from him this great token of his wrath and displeasure that was vpon him and to take away this grieuous scourge that he was then afflicted with and to giue him both health of bodie and quietnesse of mind of both which at the last hee obtaineth so great assurance by faith through the inward working of Gods spirit that he doth openly glory of it against all his enemies that reioyced at his fall And for the vnderstanding of this it is requisit especially for the simpler sort to whose capacitie I haue especially framed my selfe requisit I say to set down in order the words of the whole Psalme for otherwise neither the great confidence and reioycing of his faith which in the end with much striuing he attained vnto nor the feruencie of his prayer which was a meanes whereby Gods spirit wrought it in him can be so fully perceiued or made plaine vnto you Thus therfore he beginneth his prayer O Lord Psal 6.1 rebuke me not in thine anger neither chastise me in thy wrath haue mercie vpon me O Lord for I am needie heale me for my bones are vexed My soule is also sore troubled but Lord how long wilt thou delay Returne O Lord deliuer my soule saue me for thy mercies sake for in death there is no remembrance of thee in the graue who shall praise thee I fainted in my mourning I cause my bed euery night to swim and water my couch with teares Mine eyes is dimmed
betweene saying Surely thou wilt heare mee O God because God gaue him then to beleeue it more fully VVhich full persuasion if he had had before in that measure that he had then we may be assured that he would sooner haue professed it to the glory of God and his owne comfort A fourth example of it in Dauid I will conclude this point with that which is in the eight and thirtie Psalme which Psalme was made when he was in some great distresse of sickenesse as some think or some other at the least And the whole Psalme is full of grieuous complaints as may appeare to them that will but read it when he beginneth thus O Lord rebuke me not in thine anger Psal 38.1 neither chastise me in thy wrath for thine arrowes haue light vpon me and thine hand lieth vpon me there is nothing found in my flesh because of thine anger neither is there rest in my bones because of my sinne and so forth for the whole Psalme is too long to be set down yet it is necessarie for theÌ to read it ouer who desire to see the truth of this that we speak to be in the Prophet He first complaineth of the heauie wrath of God that was vpon him and of his sinnes which he acknowledgeth to be the cause of his punishment of the infirmitie and great weakenesse that he found in himselfe both of soule and bodie and of this also that he was forsaken of his friends and left desolat of the mallice of his wicked enemies all which made him as hee saith to poure out his whole desire before the Lord so that his sighing was not hid from him Vers 9. And then at the last he commeth to haue some good assurance that the Lord would heare him and doth openly professe it in these words On thee O Lord doe I wait Vers 15. thou wilt heare me O Lord my God and so from this assurance hee endeth the Psalme somewhat more comfortably than he began it saying Hast thee to helpe me O my Lord Vers 22. my saluation Thus we see how by continuing in feruent prayer and striuing against all things within him and without him that might discourage him the spirit of God did so encrease in him that hee gat some small assurance at the least and more than he had before that the Lord would heare him and so endeth with a more peaceable and quiet mind than he began And though I am not ignorant that some of the learned doe read that fifteenth verse somewhat otherwise yet they agree with me in this point for which it is brought That in the same he professeth his faith that the Lord would heare him All these examples doe not onely shew vs the truth of this doctrine namely that the seruants of God praying vnto him in their seuerall troubles as this people did here haue by little and little growne in a further assurance to their owne comfort and the glorie of God By this experience in another we see what assuraÌce God may worke in vs if we vse the same meanes that he will heare them but they shew vs the same by great experience which is the best tracts and able to instruct the most simple for wee haue heard how Dauid oftentimes professeth it of himselfe which sheweth vs what we may looke for that the Lord should worke in vs also for there is no respect of persons with him if we pray in that feeling of our wants and that humilitie vnder the crosse and that feruencie vnder hope and that continuance by patience that he did Therefore let vs labour after it euen that we may find the spirit of God so working in our hearts by prayer that it may certainly and comfortably witnesse to our spirits that the Lord doth heare vs and that the same testimonie of the spirit may encrease in vs aswe encrease in praying And it may come to passe that as in the morning we see the Sunne arise higher and higher whereby we haue a greater feeling of the heat of it as the day encreaseth so we might see the sonne of righteousnesse so arising in our hearts Malach. 4.2 dispersing all the mysts of ignorance and vnbeleefe that we may haue the comfortable feeling of the fauour of God in our hearts encreasing more and more to cheere them vp with the light and heat of it as it were as we shall continue longer in prayer Let vs labor after it I say because that few doe know what it doth meane because they doe not so much as once seeke and inquire after it Obiect The best seruants of God complaine that they haue no assurance that God heareth their prayer Now if any doe seeke this and cannot find it and so they still complaine as many of the best seruants of God haue done that he heareth not their prayers neither haue they any assurance of it for when as in their troubles they pray vnto God this grieueth them much that they haue no persuasion that God heareth and will helpe them for if they had this they could bee contented to wait vpon him and to tarry his leisure but they pray and pray and can haue no assurance that hee doth heare them Ans And a reason of the same To satisfie all those and to strengthen them in this weaknesse of theirs we must consider That they that haue had the greatest assurance at any time that the Lord did heare them haue had it but in time and in measure and not alwaies alike but sometimes more sometimes lesse and sometimes not at all as the spirit of faith or their owne vnbeleefe hath preuailed in them For in these forenamed places we see that in some of the Psalmes hee professeth greater assurance than in other and so is it with all men Euen as with the eyes of our bodie we sometimes see a thing more clearely than at other times and our eyesight is not alwayes alike no more is our faith whereby wee behold Christ and in him the fauour of God it is not alwaies in the same brightnesse Besides as the ayre is not alwaies alike for our sight but sometimes more troublesome and souring yea darke which hindereth vs from the sight of that that we looke vnto when our eyes are at the best so we haue sometimes in our mind greater and more violent temptations than at other as it were thick mystes or rather darke clouds in the aire to hinder our faith from beholding the cheerefull countenance of the Lord as it were the light of the Sunne which shineth alwayes alike though we by reason of these cannot alwaies see it alike So the Lords loue is alwaies one and the same but we are not alwaies alike disposed in our selues to behold it in that brightnesse that it shineth in it owne nature Therefore we must not be dismaied if we haue not alwaies this assurance in our prayer after the same manner but see what
is the cause of it and striue against that that so wee may come vnto it in time and in that measure that the Lord shall bestow it vpon vs. Secondly we must consider Another reason of it that this people doth pray very feruently and often for this That God would heare and helpe their king before they come to this assurance as appeareth by all the former wordes when they say The Lord heare thee the name of God defend thee send thee helpe and strengthen thee let him remember thine offerings and turne thy burnt offerings into ashes graunt thee according to thine heart fulfill all thy purpose c. VVhere there are many short and earnest petitions for the same thing which doubling of their words and of their requests in so great shortnesse doe sufficiently shew how feruently they prayed For wee must not thinke that they vse vaine babbling heaping vp a multitude of words without any sence feeling or desire of the thing answerable vnto the same as it is the manner of hypocrits and heathen to doe who vse repetitions and thinke to be heard for their much babling Matth. 6.7 against whom our Sauiour Christ speaketh in the Gospell But this prayer being first made by Dauid who had the spirit of God and for the Church which is ruled by the same spirit we may by their words very cleerely discerne see their spirit that they prayed with namely with great earnestnesse and feeling especially when this word Selah which noteth some great affection of the mind is added and thus doing they come to a greater assurance at the last I meane by this continuance in feruent prayer So in all the other Psalmes of Dauid which we alledged before wee see that he prayeth not coldly or in a word but very earnestly often and long before he professeth this assurance Therefore if we will come vnto it in our measure we must labour to haue the feeling of our want and to be troubled for it and so pray earnestly we must come also in the faith of Gods goodnesse and hope of being heard by considering the promises of his word and the fulfilling of the same we must continue in prayer and pray often for the same thing so shall it come to passe that we shall not onely beleeue beforehand generally that God will heare vs but more particularly in that very thing that we pray for find some assurance encreased in vs that he will helpe vs and we must wait vpon him also to haue a greater assurance of it wrought in vs afterwards Therefore let vs doe thus and see whether the Lord in many things that we pray for will not giue vs that assurance that he will helpe vs some way or other either by mitigating the thing that is vpon vs or deliuering vs cleane from it or giuing vs patience vnder it or encreasing our strength to beare it or turning it vnto our good so that wee shall see the more wee pray the more quiet shall we be in submitting our wils to the will of God and assuring our selues that some way or other the Lord will heare vs and helpe vs. And furthermore concerning this particular that they pray for euen for Dauid their king they had this assurance that God would heare him How we may be assured that God will hear vs for others and helpe him And so I doubt not but that many faithfull subiects and people in this land hauing in like maner prayed for their kings and queenes and gouernours God hath giuen them assurance that he hath heard them for them and the more that any haue done so the greater assurance haue they had As many praying for the life of our late Queene Elizabeth God did not onely preserue her person from a number of treasons intended against her but they had by their prayers comfort ouer it for the time to come that the Lord would do so still And so shal we now haue for his most excellent maiestie that now is though he be subiect to many perils as appeareth by the terrible murthers and treasons that haue already broken out against his royall person and whole progenie that if we vse to pray often for him publikely and priuatly and that feruently with all our desires and beleeue that he is the Lords anoynted that is that he is set ouer vs by the Lord in his iust title and inheritance As for the king that the Lord who is the defender of all right will not onely preserue him still maugre their heads as hitherto he hath done but will assure vs of it in some good measure that wee shall quietly submit our selues to his peaceable and gratious gouernment and not greatly feare the malitious attempts of his and our enemies But as hee is religious himselfe and vseth to pray for himselfe and putteth his trust in God so we praying often also and earnestly for him shall know more and more that the Lord will heare him and vs for him And this is true not onely of our gouernours but of all men so that if we vse to pray often for others and if they haue made knowne and commended their estate vnto vs to that end and we thereupon be feruent with the Lord for them And for them that are visited with the plague it will come to passe that not onely the Lord will heare vs for them but we shall haue good hope of it and so we shall haue comfort beforehand that God will doe good vnto them and the oftner that we pray for any in any distresse of theirs the more assurance shall we haue God in his good time will heare vs for them And I doubt not but that in this time of sicknesse and mortalitie many haue found this to be true by experience that by continuall and feruent prayer they haue not onely obtained this assurance for themselues that the Lord will helpe them but for others Let that experience mooue vs for the time to come to pray still for those that are in this visitation or in the feare of it that we may know at the last that the Lord will heare vs for them also and helpe them in his blessed time by the mightie power of his right hand which we beseech him that we may find at his mercifull hand for Iesus Christs sake our mediatour and redeemer Amen The twentieth Sermon vpon the sixt verse I know that the Lord will helpe his annointed and will heare him from c. Why the number is changed in these words of their prayer THis being the voyce of a multitude euen of the whole Church is set downe after this meanes not we know but I know in the singular number or person of one not onely for this cause that we haue alreadie heard of namely to teach them all that they should labour to pray in this faith That God would heare them all and euery one of them but also to shew that as Dauid the
out of hope that others may bee benefited by them besides those for whom they were first prepared so if they be J shall not repent me of this double labour the one in preaching of them and the other in publishing of them I haue intituled them Medicines for the Plague because they containe many meditations fit for that euill both to preuent it and to beare it patiently and to be recouered out of it and to die comfortably in it And I must needs confesse that I did not make choice of this text to intreat of that argument of purpose for then I might haue taken many other more fit in the Scripture and this to say the truth doth not properly concerne it one whit but hauing entred into this Psalme before there was any great rumor of the Plague vpon this occasion of the Kings Highnesse his first comming into these parts of his dominion and so in the beginning handling something of our dutie vnto our soueraigne prince according to the generall drift of the text when this new accident of the Plague fell out because the Psalme did still so farre agree with the time as it was a time of trouble I held on my course and made a vertue of necessitie and so did applie the Scripture vnto the time and all meditations of trouble arising out of it vnto this one kind of trouble of the Plague especially proper vnto that time so far as it was necessarie And so during the time of the publicke fasts commaunded by publicke authoritie and generally vsed for the most part euery where continuing in this text as the Plague encreased so in my whole course I did still aime at that more and more Whereupon it commeth to passe that the Medicines for the Plague so called are inserted somewhat after the beginning and so more towards the middest and in the end most of all according to the time Therefore though this one thing be not dispersed through the whole booke and in euery Sermon though it be in the most the whole booke not vnfitly hath his denomination thereof euen as some compound medicines are called not of all but of one principall ingredient and that also which in the artificiall confection is added to the rest in the middest or rather sometimes euen at the last And as the same Apothecaries though they haue more of that stuffe remaining put to no more than is fit at that time for the present receit so though there was more of this Psalme remaining vnhandled yet I left it off when the Lord in so great mercie did put an end almost to the Plague especially in the chiefe parts of this realme at what time also all men did discontinue their weekely fasting And though I meant nothing lesse at the first preaching of them than that they should thus be divulged yet seeing the Lord did afterwards put it into my mind as I am persuaded and gaue me good successe by his blessing in setting them downe in writing J doe not repent me of this labour And it shall not be vnprofitable for vs all by this meanes so long after both to remember in what case we were then to be still humbled by it and what we then prayed for that now wee may be thankefull and what wee then vowed that now we may performe it and that we may be prepared for the like againe And thus hoping of your Christian patience and charitable iudgement of these my indeuors and of my good meaning in them I commend them to your godly consideration with my prayers for you and for them vnto him who onely giueth encrease to the planting and watering of all men according to his heauenly wisdome 1. Cor. 3.6 and desire you also that you would further me with your prayers this way and euery way that so we may all of vs receiue as much as we giue according to the promise of our Sauiour Christ Luke 6.38 Looke vvith vvhat measure you mete vnto others vvith the same it shall be mete vnto you againe In hope whereof I rest and bid you heartely farewell in the Lord. Norton in Suffolke May. 1604. Yours in all Christian duties for the Lords sake Nicholas Bownd GODLIE SERMONS VPON PART OF THE TWENTITH PSALME full of instruction and comfort very fit generally for all times of affliction but more particularly applied to this late visitation of the Plague Preached at Norton in Suffolke THE FIRST SERMON VPON THE inscription or title of the Psalme To him that excelleth A Psalme of Dauid THis Psalme as appeareth by the inscription was made by the Prophet Dauid The author of this Psalme and to whom it was committed as most of the Psalmes were and not as a priuate thing belonging to himselfe alone but for the benefit of the whole Church as the rest of the Scriptures also were written to that end and therefore it was deliuered or specially by him commended vnto him that excelleth namely in Musicke that is vnto one of the Leuites that was skilfull in Musicke to bee sung publikely in the Temple and therefore by him to bee set vnto some tune fit for it according to the manner of Gods worship in those daies and according to the diuision of the offices of the Leuites made by Dauid for all kinde of Musicke both with voyce and with diuers kinds of instruments 1. Chron. 25. as appeareth in the booke of the Chronicles And the whole Psalme thus made and directed is a prayer of the Church for Dauid their King The argument of this Psalme For in the beginning and end of the Psalme there are the words of supplication and prayer desiring some thing of the Lord in the middest they shew with what faith they do pray And it is euident that they pray not for themselues onely but for another for they say The Lord heare thee and defend thee c. and they meane their King whom in the sixt verse they call the Lords annointed it was made by Dauid as appeareth by the title He then teacheth the people to pray for himselfe desireth their prayers telleth them for what they should pray and giueth them a forme of it The occasion of it The time when he made this prayer for them and the occasion of it is not set downe in the title as it is in some other Psalmes but yet it is thought by diuers that it was when hee went to battell against the Ammonites Which thing as it is but coniecturall so we are sure of this out of the words of the text that it was in a time of great daunger not onely to his owne person as appeareth in the first and second verses but to the whole realm as is euident vers 7.8 and it was a time of war for they speake of chariots and horses as of meanes of defence vers 7. He then in a matter of great moment fleeth to God for succour as to his only defence he vseth all good meanes
but reposeth his whole confidence in Gods defence therefore hee prayeth to him before he beginneth any thing and determineth further in the whole course of his proceeding stil to pray vnto God for direction and aide And not onely to doe it a little at the first as may appeare out of the verse Dauid did desire the people to pray for him 1.3.4 but because it concerned not himselfe alone but all the people and finding his owne insufficiencie in prayer and beleeuing the promises of God made vnto the prayer of other especially of the Church he desireth them to pray for him and namely to pray that God would heare his prayers which what they were or should be in particular they knew not but generally they might presume that they were good and such as did concerne that action and so whatsoeuer they were he would haue them pray to God that he would heare them as appeareth vers 4. The people doe according to this direction and commaundement of his The Prophet did vse this forme of prayer for him for they vsed this forme of prayer which hee had prescribed and so did pray earnestly for him that God would both heare his prayer and defend his person and to that end send him helpe from heauen and declare by the euent that hee had heard his and their prayers in giuing them victorie ouer their enemies and God heareth them all and saueth the king confoundeth their enemies causeth them to returne home with victorie and great triumph as appeareth by the next Psalme wherein he and they together giue thanks vnto God for the victorie attributing it onely to God and not to their owne strength or any power of man as in this Psalme they had professed that they did not trust in chariots and horses and such warlike defence as men vse to doe and namely their enemies did but only in the protection and defence of God which by calling vpon his name they sought for And so this is the generall argument and summe of this Psalme both in respect of Dauid who made this prayer and of the people who did vse it for him By the inscription then it appeareth that Dauid making this prayer for the people to vse in his behalfe was desirous that they should pray for him and did as it were seek it at their hands If he in so good a cause did not rest in the confidence of his own prayers but desired others to pray for him and if he did it then when he had so many means to accomplish his desire because he knew God to be aboue them and so as without him they could doe nothing and hee was able to hinder and to frustrate all and if hee that was so well able to pray for himselfe and others yet did desire the prayer of others of those that were inferiour vnto him Kings ought to take order that the people should publikly pray for them Then no King Prince or Potentate is exempted from this to stand in neede of the prayer of others and therefore they ought to take order in their seuerall realmes and dominions that the people may vsually pray for them in their publike places and assemblies and more seriouslie and particularly to doe it as there shall bee any speciall occasion as here was in the time of Dauid Therefore this order that is among vs established by lawe that in all Churches the Minister and people are willed to pray continually for the Kings most excellent Maiestie both in common prayer and in preaching and that as warre or other thing shall fall out so some speciall formes of prayer are set out by publike authoritie to bee vsed in such cases is according to Gods word and to the example of godly Princes I speake not now of our duties to pray for them but of theirs that they should thinke that they neede it and so require it of the people Al men ought to desire others to pray for them according to their seuerall neede And if Kings are bound thus to doe then Noblemen and other inferiour persons much more who haue not so many meanes to accomplish their owne desires or it may be are not so well able to pray for themselues at leastwise as Dauid was And so generally all men for this as well as the rest of the Scripture is written for our learning are bound as at all other times to desire others to pray for them so also as they shall haue any speciall cause to desire them to doe it a great deale more and not only to pray themselues for themselues continually because prayer in all things is our speciall refuge and succour but to desire others to pray God that he would from time to time heare their prayers And as Dauid doth it here in this speciall neede of his as being in danger and feare of his enemies so if we be in sicknes and feare of death we should in the feeling of our own weaknes and in the faith of the prayers of others desire theÌ to pray for vs and not only to pray our selues And this is the aduice and commandement of the Apostle Is any among you afflicted Jam. 5.13.14 let him pray is any sicke among you let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray for him Now seeing sicknes is but one kind of crosse and the Lord hath many waies else to afflict vs in any of them we ought to do the like yea and not only when affliction is vpon vs that it might be remoued and taken away but when wee haue iust cause to feare it that it might be preuented and so we escape it And not onely in outward affliction but all inward much more by how much they are more dangerous and grieuous as if wee shall be distressed in minde being tempted by Sathan either vnto sinne or for sinne for if they be auailable in other cases then in these And so to conclude this one point in a word in euery matter that is of any importance either for our selues or for any of ours wee ought so to commend the same and the whole successe of them vnto God in prayer who must onely bring them to passe as that we rest not therein but desire also the prayers of others to helpe vs in the same This ordinance of his By this God would haue vs vnited in loue one to another the Lord in much wisedome and mercie hath left to vnite vs in brotherly loue one to another that when we shall see by experience how much we are or may be beholding one to another in that by their prayers wee haue been holpen in so great distresses wee might from the bottome of our harts vnfainedly loue one another Thus the greatest Monarch may be beholding to all his subiects as Dauid was here to his people and the rich this way may thinke that they faire the better for the poore and the Minister for the meanest
God had deliuered him from great dangers and would doe so still 2. Cor. 1.8 so that they would pray earnestly for him Brethren saith he we would not haue you ignorant of our affliction which came vnto vs in Asia how we were pressed out of measure passing strength so that we altogether doubted euen of life Yea we receiued the sentence of death in our selues because wee should not trust in our selues but in God who raiseth the dead Who deliuered vs from so great a death and doth deliuer vs in whom we trust that yet hereafter he will deliuer vs so that yee labour together in prayer for vs. Thus he beleeued that hee might get great good by the earnest prayers of others and therefore doth desire them Great things may be obtained when many pray together euen to bee deliuered by the power of them from many great dangers And it may bee if wee haue marked the experience of our selues and others that we may well remember what great deliuerances haue been graunted when others haue laboured in prayers for vs or wee for them if not wee may see it by the grace of God in time to come But very few account prayer such a labour or striuing as it is and so go to it coldly and trust to their own strength and so obtaine nothing Pauls hope was in this that others should striue with him in prayer so we might haue greater hope if wee sought for helpe at the prayers of others and did not trust to our owne too much If thus in all matters of moment we desire the prayers of others according to our neede it will come to passe What comfort we may haue when we haue desired the prayers of others that wee should not want the fruite of them seeing the Lord hath promised to heare them but howsoeuer things fall out with vs we shal haue this comfort of a good conscience that we haue neglected no means that God hath appointed for our good But if wee bee carelesse of the prayers of others and so doe not seeke for them besides that it may come to passe that wee shall faile of our purpose through our owne default as when one striueth alone he cannot ouercome because he hath none to ioyne with him or at least hee shall not obtaine it so soone as otherwise hee might as when one is about a thing alone hee is the longer a doing it we shall haue the lesse comfort or more griefe because we neglected some meanes that might haue done vs good We must then be perswaded that the prayers of others may doe vs good and that wee neede them and so accordingly desire them In the daies of ignorance and superstition men gaue much to haue a continuall Masse for them that is In Poperie they maintained others to pray for them to pray for their soules and there were Beadmen also as they called them appointed for that purpose to pray for the liuing and for the dead and were maintained by the goods of the Church to that end which prayers of theirs because they were in an vnknowne tongue and so without vnderstanding and also not according to the word of God and so without faith could doe them no good yet this truth they aimed at though in darknes and as blind men that the prayers of others were so auaileable for them that euen in that respect onely they gaue much yeerely vnto those that should pray for them And truly if they had prayed aright they might by their prayers haue giuen more than they receiued for they might haue obtained great things of the Lord for them But here was another great abuse of that time in these prayers also that they hauing others thus to pray for them they rested in that and so neglected their owne prayers the more and thought that they might doe it with the lesse danger for they had others that prayed for them continually and so that that was wanting in themselues was supplied by others Dauid was of another minde for heere by his practise we haue an example of one that so desireth the prayers of others as that hee purposeth not to neglect prayer himselfe or to vse it any whit the lesse for that but to vse it rather the more willing them to pray God to heare his prayers so that if he did not pray himselfe their prayers should do him no good but it should be al one with him as if one should desire a man to set his hand to a blank and so he should preferre that as a supplication for him to the Prince So we are to desire others to pray for vs but in the meane season we must not neglect to pray for our selues Obiection But it may seeme superfluous and more then needed that Dauid should thus desire the prayers of the people for they were his subiects and therefore as in that respect they did owe other duties vnto him so this of praier most of all according to the exhortation of the Apostle who willeth 1. Tim. 2.1.2 that supplications prayers intercessions and giuing of thankes be made for all men and namely for Kings and for all that are in authoritie therfore it is like that they would not neglect it though he had not admonished them of it Besides it was a publike cause that hee dealt in euen against the open enemies of the whole realme against whom he went to warre and so it concerned them as well as himselfe for the enemies came not against his person onely but against them all and so they could not forget him their King vnlesse they forgat themselues Answere Yet because he knew that men naturally are forgetfull and so if they were not put in minde of it they might either wholy neglect it or not doe it so throughly as they should hee put them in minde to pray for himselfe and giueth them a forme of it and so telleth them what they should say This should moue vs to put our dearest friends in minde of vs and call vpon them to pray for vs Our dearest friends had neede to be put in mind to pray for vs. yea when they know our estate best and what great neede wee haue of the prayers of others for they may forget vs sometimes though they wish vs well And as through forgetfulnes they may neglect other duties which yet they are willing generally to performe as not to visite vs to send to vs to write to vs as often as they should and wee looke for at their hands so much more not to pray for vs for many times they that doe the former in great measure neglect this wholy or in a great part Wee finde by experience that many times yea when wee are spoken to of our friends wee remember not all but forget many things why should we not think then that others may forget vs if they be not put in minde Parents are bound to pray for their children and they should
are aliants and strangers from it haue been of opinion that if any of the faithfull seruants of God in his Church would pray for them that God would be mercifull vnto them for their sakes then how much more they that are the true members of the Church of God may verely beleeue that God will heare their fellow brethren for them For as in a familie if strangers can hope that if some seruant of speciall account doe speake to the master for them hee will doe some thing at their request then they that are of the same house may bee assured much more that the intreatie of their fellow seruants shall doe them much good So in the house of God Ephe. 2.12 if they that are strangers from the couenant of promise and haue no hope and are without God in the world yet thinke that his seruants shall be heard for them then how much more may they that are of the household of faith themselues beleeue that God will heare their fellow seruants for them seeing that he hath not onely giuen them leaue but commanded them to speake and intreate one for another and themselues are such alreadie as hee meaneth to doe good vnto And this is that that we reade of in the person of Pharaoh King of Egypt Pharaoh often desired Moses and Aaron to pray for him who though he could not abide Moses and Aaron yet when the hand of God was heauie vpon him hee was many times compelled to seeke to them for their prayers and his owne conscience did tell him that the Lord might happely heare them for him though himselfe was vnworthie once to bee regarded of him As when himselfe and his land was punished with frogs hee called for them and said Pray yee vnto the Lord Exod. 8.8 that hee may take away the frogges from me and from my people and afterwards when they were punished with great swarmes of flyes so that the earth was corrupt with them he said I will let you goe Vers 28. that yee may sacrifice vnto the Lord your God in the wildernesse but goe not farre away pray for me and thirdly when the Lord sent thunder and haile and lightning so that the fire was mingled with the haile he sent and called for them and said vnto them Chap. 9.27 I haue now sinned the Lord is righteous but I and my people are wicked Pray ye vnto the Lord for it is enough that there be no more mightie thunders and haile and I will let you goe and ye shall tarie no longer Where at the last hee confesseth himselfe and all his people to bee wicked and to haue deserued these plagues but he prayeth these his seruants to pray to God for them and they doe so and at their prayers the Lord remoueth these seuerall plagues Thus this wicked man when he was in the middest of his deserued punishments and had no heart in them to goe to God himselfe yet sought to others that he was well perswaded of and receiued great good often by their prayers Ieroboam desired the Prophet to pray for him when his hand was withered So did that wicked man Ieroboam King of Israel of whom it is often said to his shame that hee caused Israel to sinne when the man of God came out of Iudah at the commandement of the Lord vnto Bethâel where hee stood by his idolatrous altar to offer incense and reproued for his idolatrie and cried out against the altar he hearing it stretched out his hand and said Lay hold on him but his hand which he put out against him dried vp and he could not pull it in againe to him Then the King said vnto the man of God 1. King 13.6 I beseech thee pray vnto the Lord thy God and make intercession for me that mine hand may be restored vnto me And the man of God besought the Lord and the Kings hand was restored and became as it was afore So though he could not pray himself and say I beseech thee my God with hope that God would heare him yet hee desireth the Prophet to pray to his God and thought that another might be heard for him and so he was Thus did Zedekiah King of Iudah though neither himselfe nor the Princes could abide Ieremy the Prophet Zedekiah desired the prayers of Ieremy neither did they reuerence him or the doctrine that he deliuered vnto them for they would not obey the words of the Lord which he spake vnto them yet when they were in great distresse Jerem. 37.3 because the Chaldeans did besiege the citie hee sent certaine men vnto him saying Pray now vnto the Lord our God for vs. Behold how the most vngodly are driuen to iustifie this holie ordinance of prayer in such wise that they are compelled to seeke to those sometimes for their prayers whom otherwise they doe not loue neither haue any good opinion of but rather hate them and account them their enemies Euen as those in our time who though they neuer cared for the ministerie of the word nor for the assemblies of Gods people nor for his seruants yet when they are in any great miserie or feare and lie at the point of death are inforced to send to them whom they neuer cared for in their life and to intreate them to pray for them whom they would neuer intreate for any thing before Lastly Simon Magus the Sorcerer heard Peter the Apostle iustlie denounce the fearefull iudgement of God against him for his sinne he fearing it Act. 8.24 desired Peter to pray for him saying Pray ye to the Lord for me that none of these things which ye haue spoken may come vpon me This wicked man who of a long time had bewitched the Samaritanes with his sorceries And Simon Magus of Peter saying that himselfe was some great man hoped that al that euill which his sinnes had deserued and which God had threatned against him might by the prayers of his seruants be turned from him and so hee escape them Shall not wee then much more who haue a desire to please God and to walke in his waies hope that the prayers of others shall be auaileable to turne from vs al those euils which our own consciences tell vs we haue iust cause to feare if wee seeke vnto them for them Let vs then in the feare of God and as we loue our owne wealth determine to practise this Christian dutie much more than we haue done and let vs be heartely sorie that for want of it we haue neglected our own good too much What good we might haue gotten if we had sought to others for their prayers For many great things might wee haue obtained many fearefull troubles might wee soone haue been deliuered out of yea some grieuous things that haue befallen vs might haue bin by the grace of God wisely preuented if we had sought vnto others who might haue intreated the Lord for vs. In which
respect wee haue great cause to be sorie The great losse when the good die whose prayers we had wheÌ the Lord taketh away any good maÌ or woman for then we want so many that might stil haue prayed for vs and for the Church and so wee are left the more destitute of helpe And if wee ought to lament the death of those who haue been beneficial to vs for worldly things whose helpe wee see now that wee want to our great hindrance then especially should wee be grieued that wee are depriued of the comfortable presence of those to whom in all distresses of bodie or minde wee might resort and communicate our whole estate as Dauid did to Ionathan and might boldly haue desired their prayers and might with great facilitie haue obtained them for vs. Thus much for this part of the title that this Psalme being a prayer of the Church for Dauid hee made it for them and committed it to the singer that he might take order that it should be vsed publikly and so by vertue of it did require that thus they should pray for him One thing more of Dauid is to bee obserued out of the title and the discourse of the whole Psalme namely with what minde and purpose or to what end he desired their prayers Not as purposing to neglect prayer himselfe Dauid in desiring their prayers did not purpose to neglect prayer himself or to grow any whit more slacke in it because of that and so to put off this as a burden from himselfe as one that had other great matters in hand and so to commit it to them that should haue leisure enough As if hee should haue said you know that I must goe out to battell against the Ammonites and in warre wee shall haue our hands full and our mindes taken vp euery way I shall haue no leisure to pray to God there though I know it to be necessarie and would faine doe it I would haue you therefore to pray for me and so trusting to them should neglect this dutie himselfe and so they might haue prayed very doubtingly for him but that they might be the more willing to pray for him in this case hee telleth them and professeth it openly that he would pray to God himselfe and as he should be in any speciall trouble so he would doe it much more earnestly and therefore he would haue them pray to God for him that he would heare those prayers of his So then in requiring this of them hee did not leaue them in suspense to thinke thus he willeth vs to pray for him indeede and so it is our bound dutie to doe and wee will doe it but wee cannot tell whether hee will vse any prayer himselfe which if hee doe not ours shall doe him the lesse good But as hee required their prayers so hee bound himselfe to the like practise No more must kings when their subiects doe pray for them and would haue them also to know it before hand that so they might pray accordingly that God would heare his prayers So that first of all Kings and Princes be they neuer so great must not so require their subiects to pray for them that they shuld thinke it were not needfull for themselues to pray at all for they had enow that daily did it for them euery where And all others that desire the prayers of their brethren must not for that bee any one whit the more remisse and sparing in their owne prayers which is diligently to bee marked of vs because it is contrarie to the common practise of the Church of Rome and of diuers others For the Romish Synagogue maketh Emperours Kings The practise of the Papists is otherwise and great men to beleeue vpon their credit that prayer doth not so necessarily belong vnto them or to such kind of men that doth peculiarly belong to the Clergie and Church-men as they cal them they could pray enough for them and for al the world if they may be wel paid for their labours Therefore if such men as they will but giue some lands and reuenewes to an Abbey or erect a Monastery or some religious house there to be prayed for they shall haue so many continually to pray for them that it maketh no matter though themselues very seldome or not at al pray This kingly prophet or propheticall king was of another minde and so ought all godly and religious not onely Princes but men and women to be But to leaue these men And of some Gospellers and their religious practises to themselues we shall finde this corruption to be in some that are not of the worser sort that when they know that others doe pray for them in sicknesse or otherwise they can be contented to let passe their owne prayers now and then in hope of that and to become somewhat remisse themselues But as Dauids desire was here not onely that they would pray for him but after this manner euen that God would heare his prayers which hee had and would make euery day so doth the Apostle ioyne these two very fitly together and requireth them both of all men alike Jam. 5.13.14 saying Is any man among you afflicted Let him pray Is any sicke among you Let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray for him where he would haue al men to pray for themselues in their seuerall afflictions and to send for others that they might pray for them likewise We must not seuer our own prayers from the prayers of others And as he would not haue them in some cases to content themselues with their owne prayers but send for others to pray with them so hee would not haue them passe ouer their owne prayers in hope of that but begin with them first and pray themselues and if they cannot that way preuaile sufficiently then to call for the aide of others among whom it may come to passe that the prayer of some one righteous man or other might bee so feruent that it might auaile much for them Therefore those things which the Lord by precept and by the practise of his seruants hath ioyned together so neerely let no man put asunder Yet God heareth his seruants for those that neither doe nor can pray for themselues And yet we doe not denie but that such is the goodnes of God to all sorts of men to leaue them without excuse and that hee hath made so many gracious promises vnto the prayers of his seruants that hee often heareth them praying for those who neither pray for themselues at all neither can pray nor haue any purpose to doe it So did he diuers times as hath been declared before heare Moses and Aaron praying for Pharaoh King of Egypt for his Princes and for his people all which had no purpose at all to serue God themselues neither knew how to doe it but did hinder as much as lay in them his people from
it and as for prayer they know not how to pray one word aright So did hee also heare the man of God that prayed for Ieroboam the idolatrous king of Israel when his hand was dried vp as we haue seene euen now so that both these were deliuered from their seueral plagues that were vpon them by the prayers of others when they neither knew how to pray themselues neither had any desire to learne The like may be said of the prayers of Abraham which hee in great compassion made for the filthie wicked Sodomites Gen. 18.32 that the Lord did heare him sixe times praying for them though they were so beastly minded that they could haue no care to pray for themselues Therefore though they who in faith and loue to their brethren pray for others may hope to be heard for them that doe not neither can pray for themselues at all as the Israelites were willed to pray for the prosperitie of the King of Babylon in the time of their captiuitie Ierem. 29.7 and Paul willeth the Church to pray for the Romane Emperours 1. Tim. 2.1 who were Heathen and wee doe pray according to the will of God for the Iewes Turkes and all Infidels yet they that desire others to pray for them But wee can haue little comfort in the prayers of others if wee pray not for our selues and looke for some benefit by their prayers must be sure that they pray themselues for themselues otherwise they can haue little comfort in them For euen as when wee stand in neede of the helpe of some great man and hee not onely pitieth our estate but mindeth to doe vs good and therefore willeth vs to come to him and to make our estate knowne vnto him and yet we should neglect to doe that but goe and desire others to speake for vs and they also should doe so would not he say vnto them wherefore doth hee not come and speake for himselfe Will he set other men aworke and take no paines for himselfe And so many times their speech for vs when wee refuse to open our mouthes for our selues shall not onely not further our suites but rather hinder them where if wee did first intreate our selues and then they come after vs or with vs they might greatly further vs So when wee come vnto the Lord to make our requests knowne vnto him in supplication and prayer as hee calleth all men thereunto indifferently without respect of persons saying Iam. 1. â If any man lack wisedome let him aske it of God who giueth to all men liberally c and for all this in our great need we will not pray our selues or not as wee should but desire others to pray for vs and trust only to that it shal be said vnto vs by the Lord Why do you not pray your selues I haue commanded you to call vpon me in the time of your trouble Psal 50.15 and I wil heare you deliuer you whereas if we do pray earnestly our selues and others at our request doe second our prayers the prayers of many eueÌ of two or three shal greatly preuaile further our prayers Thus wee see what intent and purpose we must haue wheÌ we desire others to pray for vs namely not to neglect our owne prayers because of that Dauid desired the people to pray for him and did pray himselfe also We haue a notable example of this euen in this Psalm in the person of Dauid who desiring many men euen the whole church of God at IerusaleÌ to pray for him did not only himself in all his actions from day to day vse feruent prayer but openly professeth it vnto them before hand desiring them to further his prayers So did that good King Hezekiah when he was in feare of the hoste of Senacherib 2. King 19.1 hee went himselfe first into the house of the Lord to pray to him for his defence and then hee sent messengers to the Prophet Esay Vers 4. and desired him to pray for him and for the remnant of the people that were left and so he did So did Hezekiah when he desired the prayers of Isaiah and therefore it said that both of them did pray euen Hezekiah as well as Esay the King that sent vnto him as well as the Prophet whose prayers were desired and he rested not in this that hee had sent to the Prophet Esay a man of God who was well able and willing to pray for him and for all the rest for thus it is written that when the Captaine of the hoste of the King of Ashur had spued out his blasphemie against God and against Hezekiah in the eares of the people that Hezekiah the King 2. Chron. 32.20 and the Prophet Isaiah the sonne of Amoz prayed against it and cried to heauen So did the Apostle Paul not neglect to pray himselfe for the obtaining of those benefits wherein he desired the help of the Romanes and of the Corinthians For he thus writeth of himselfe God is my witnes Rom. 1.9 whom I serue in my spirit in the Gospel of his sonne that without ceasing I make mention of you alwaies in my prayer And Paul when he craued the prayers of the Romanes and Corinthians Chap. 15.30 beseeching that by some meanes one time or other I might haue a prosperous iourney by the will of God to come vnto you And afterwards Brethren I beseech you for our Lord Iesus Christs sake and for the loue of the spirit that yee would striue with mee by prayers to God for mee that I may come vnto you with ioy by the will of God And to the Corinthians We trust in God that hereafter he will deliuer vs so that ye labour together in prayer for vs. 2. Cor. 1.10 So that in both these places he insinuateth thus much that as hee had often prayed for himselfe so he would do still willing them not onely to striue but to striue with him in their prayers for him For to shew it in that comparison which the Apostle vseth as if one should bee striuing to obtaine some great thing and then should desire others to put to their helping hand he would not giue it ouer himselfe and lay the whole burden vpon them but striue still with them so did S. Paul here and so must we doe But the example of Queene Hester is most fit for this purpose And Queene Hester when she desired the Iewes to fast and pray for her Hest. 4.16 who in that great and common calamitie of the Iewes which Hamans malice had brought vpon them shee was determined to make suite to the King for them she commanded that all of them should not only pray but fast for her and that three daies and three nights she did not purpose to take any libertie to her selfe thereby but said plainly that she her selfe and her maides would doe so likewise And thus when all prayed together God
heard them and one of them for another as the people of Ierusalem for Dauid their King the Prophet Isaiah for Hezekiah and the rest of the people and the captiued Iewes for Hester the Queene and her for them so will hee doe one of vs for another So that if we daily giue our selues to prayer and make conscience to vse that holy ordinance of God our selues wee may in great faith and hope desire the prayers of others And thus much for him that made the prayer whose name is prefixed in the title of it now for them that vsed it which was the Church of God at Ierusalem which is to be gathered out of the discourse of the whole Psalme but I cannot enter into it at this present I will reserue it vntill the next day THE THIRD SERMON vpon the first verse The Lord heare thee in the day of trouble the name of the God of Iacob defend thee The people pray for the King as they were desired THese are the words of the people which they spake vnto God in the behalfe of their King and so they did as Dauid desired them namely pray for him If they did thus pray for him being desired thereunto and it was their bound dutie so to doe and they knew it to be so and therefore did make conscience of it and it had bin a very great fault for them to haue failed in it then by consequence it followeth of necessitie that whensoeuer any of our brethren or sisters in Christ shall desire this dutie at our hands So must we do for all those that desire our prayers wee must bee carefull to performe it and it were a fault not to be excused in vs both against God and them to faile in it Therefore wee must not thinke that when godly men and women at their parting or otherwise desire our prayers and say I pray you pray for me or remember me in your prayers that these are words of course though I doe not denie but that many doe so vse them and so doing they take the name of God in vaine but wee should be perswaded that out of the abundance of their feeling of their owne wants they speake vnto vs and so be willing by our prayers to helpe to supplie them Especially when they shall make their estate known vnto vs And especially wee should doe it when they shall make knowne their estate vnto vs as here Dauid did to the people giuing them to vnderstand that he should or might be in great daunger of his enemies and so it was a time of trouble vnto him as he called it and as the Apostle S. Iames speaketh Acknowledge your faults one to another and pray one for another Jam. 5.16 that ye may be healed that when the sicke should send for godly and graue men and so they should not onely see their estate for bodily health but they should also for their owne further comfort confesse vnto them their speciall sinnes which they finde to haue been the cause of them that then they would bee most willing to pray for them being sent for to that end especially So then if we see plainly that they haue cause to desire our prayers and that they doe it with earnestnes then most of all should we thinke vpon them and vpon their estate to pray for them and it must needes bee a great fault to forget them For as if any should bee in distresse or want and should stand in neede of our helpe for meate and drinke and cloathing or other things and should come and make their moane vnto vs and desire reliefe from vs if we seeing their estate to be so pitifull as indeede it is should not be mooued in compassion to helpe them according to our abilitie it were a token of great hardnes of heart in vs So much more when any shall make knowne their wants vnto vs to that end that we might pray to God for them if wee should forget it or neglect to doe it it should bewray too great want of fellow-feeling and brotherly compassion in vs. Most of all this dutie of prayer ought to bee carefullie performed And most of al when thereupon we haue promised to pray for them Psal 15.4 when wee haue promised it vnto any vpon such notice of their estate for as all promises made to our brethren ought to be kept yea though it bee to our owne hindrance so those most of all that so neerely concerne them And as if when any should desire vs to speak to some great man for them and wee promise to doe it and they trust to it hoping that we will be as good as our words it were a great deceit in vs to faile them and so to frustrate their expectation For all lawfull promises must be kept So when any haue desired vs to speake to God for them and vpon our promise they would comfort themselues ouer it if we should by negligence deceiue them it were a great fault in vs and that which the Lord would require at our hands though they should neuer know of it Therefore as we ought dâây to pray one for another vnasked as our Sauiour Christ hath taught vs O our Father which art in heauen giue vs this day and forgiue vs our trespasses and leade vs not into temptation c so more specially and by name should we do it for them that haue desired it of vs. And so parents especially should not forget their children in their prayers which daily aske their blessing and hope to be blessed of God by their prayers Secondarily if wee should neglect to pray for them that haue desired it at our hands Els they that we trust vnto shal neglect to pray for vs. how could we haue any hope that others whom we haue desired to pray for vs should performe that dutie vnto vs Nay might not wee iustly feare that they would altogether neglect it seeing we doe neglect them and should it not be iust with God so to punish vs according to the saying of our Sauiour Christ Matth. 7.2 Looke with what measure you meat vnto others it shal be met vnto you againe And I remember that this was the saying of a reuerend father in the Church who is now fallen asleepe in the Lord when any desired him to pray for them as many did and more then any that I haue knowne he would say vnto them I pray you pray for me and pray that I may remember you and then I hope I shall not forget you Therefore if we would haue others pray for vs let vs pray for them for wee can neuer haue greater assurance that they will doe it for vs than that we are carefull to doe it for them and the more that we doe it for them the more may we hope that they will do it for vs. For the spirit of God that mooueth vs pray and knoweth much more that we doe so it being
the searcher and the mouer of the hearts shall also moue them to doe the like for vs that this promise ãâã be verified vnto vs. Which if it be true very often of them that are not desired at all that by the secret operation of the spirit of God which quickeneth the whole bodie of Christ and euery part of it then much more of them that are desired and know the estate one of another Therefore if the King would haue his subiects to pray for him he must pray for them Therfore if we would haue others pray vs let vs pray for them if Noblemen would haue their Chaplens pray for them of conscience they must pray for them also if the Bishops would haue the Ministers remember theÌ in their prayers they must not forget them in theirs and so these great personages must not thinke that all should remember them and yet forget all and that it should be a great fault in their inferiours if at any time they should but once forget them in their publike prayers and yet it should bee no fault in themselues though they doe continually forget them So if the Minister would haue his people to pray for him as the Apostle often willeth the Church of God to pray for him then he must remember publikely and priuately to pray for them so must children doe for their parents if they would haue their blessing and the benefit of their prayers so must the husband do for the wife and one neighbour and friend for another For the more wee pray for them the more shall they pray for vs yea though they know not at all that we pray for them and if they should neglect it yet no doubt some or other shall doe it for this saying of him that is truth it selfe must needs be true Looke with what measure you mete vnto others Luk. 6.36 with the same it shall be mete vnto you euen heaped vp pressed downe and running ouer into your bosome Prou. 11.17 Therefore as he that is mercifull rewardeth his owne soule so hee that performeth this worke of mercie to pray for others in their neede rewardeth himselfe and shall haue others pray for him in his greatest need And as hee that soweth plentifully 2 Cor. 6.6 shall reape plentifully so he that soweth this dutie of prayers plentifully for others shall reape againe so many and more from others The knowledge of this should make vs willing to pray for others especially being desired thereunto fâââee shall lose nothing thereby but gaine greatly Therefore if not for the good of others yet for our owne let vs be willing to pray for others and herein let vs fulfill the saying of Christ Whatsoeuer you would haue men doe vnto you Matth. 7.12 euen so doe you vnto them If we doe not pray for others we shall the lesse reioyce in all blessings of God vpon them Thirdly seeing the end of our prayers for others is that we might thereby obtaine such things for them as they neede when God shall lbesse them in soule and body and euery way else according to their owne desire and in these things we shall haue prayed for them also we shall haue so much the more cause to reioyce with them and to be thankefull to God for them when we not onely see that God hath blessed them but blessed them at our prayers and so we haue our part in those benefits Whereas if we should neglect it God might heare them selues or others for them or both but we shall haue little comfort in those benefits because by neglecting to pray for them we haue had no hand in them Nay we shall be the more sory that so great things are befallen them and we haue not furthered them therein as we might and as we were desired Rom. 12.15 For as if our friend haue a suite to some noble man and we by some meanes haue furthered them therein and they haue obtained it as it were partly by our meanes wee then speake and thinke of it with the more ioy and comfort but if they preuailed therein by themselues or by others without vs it will grieue vs that we haue not yeelded them that helpe that we might so is it in the suites that men make in their prayers vnto the Lord. For if we should as the Apostle saith be so affectioned one to another that we should reioyce with them that reioyce and be heartily glad of any good that God bestoweth vpon others and be thankefull to him for it seeing we are brethren nay members one of another then most of all should we doe it when such benefits are bestowed vpon them partly by our meanes Therefore that we might continually reioyce in all the good that God bestoweth vpon others let vs be willing and carefull to pray to him for a supplie of all such wants as they shall make knowne vnto vs. In which respect euery one should be mindfull to pray for the Church of God in their time especially for that part of it wherein they liue and for the common-wealth and for our gouernours in both Therefore we should pray for the church and common-wealth in our time that so wee might reioyce with others and bee thankefull to God with them for all the common benefits of our time As for example if wee haue and doe pray for the life and honour of our most gracious King how glad may we be to heare of his miraculous deliuerance from most notable treasons as they professe verse 5 And if we doe pray for the staying of the Pestilence euery where how may wee reioyce to heare that the Lorde diminisheth his heauy hand in any place So if we pray for seasonable weather with others wee may haue the more comfort in it when the Lord shall send it And to conclude if we pray for the blessing of God vpon the ministerie of the word 2. Thessal 3.1 that it may haue free passage and bee glorified as the Apostle willeth and that the Lord would giue an increase to that that is planted and watered from time to time then how may it reioyce our hearts to see sinners conuerted vnto the Lord or any good to be done thereby Otherwise as Mordochey said to Hester If she did not helpe Hest. 4.14 God could send deliuerance to his Church from some other place so if wee refuse to pray for these things God may send helpe by the prayers of others but we shall haue so much the lesse comfort in them Fourthly and last of all We must beleeue that our prayers may doe much good to others that wee might bee the more willing to pray for others wee must bee perswaded that God will heare vs for them and that this way we shall be beneficiall vnto them for the Lord will bestowe such and such blessings vpon them and deliuer them from the miseries that they bee in both of soule and body at our prayers
so farre forth as may make for his glory and their good And so wee must not thinke alas our poore prayers can doe them no good as the diuell is ready to put this into our heads to discourage vs from prayer for the Lord who hath commaunded vs to aske one for another hath also promised to giue Therefore if we cannot otherwise profit our friends and those whom we wish well vnto yet this way by our prayers we may be beneficiall vnto them and this way alwaies euen the meanest of vs when we want opportunitie or abilitie to doe it otherwise And thus Dauid in this Psalme teacheth them to pray for him beleeuing that God would heare them for him Vers 6. when they say Now know I that the Lord will helpe his annoynted and wil heare him from his Sanctuarie by the mighty helpe of his right hand where he sets downe this part of the prayer in the singular number though many did vse it together to shew them that euery one particularly should beleeue that God would heare them for their King and would at their prayers defend him against his enemies and so they should not pray for him in vaine And the Apostle exhorteth men in their sicknesse to send for the Elders of the Church to pray for them and that both the one and the other might doe it in faith the one send for them and the other be willing to come he maketh a gracious promise in the name of the Lord vnto their prayers and saith that they shall thus obtaine for the sicke both health of body and forgiuenesse of sinne Is any sicke among you Jam. 5.15 Let him send for the Elders of the Church and let them pray for him and annoynt him with oyle in the name of the Lord and the prayer of faith shall saue the sicke and the Lorde shall raise him vp and if hee hath committed sinnes they shall be forgiuen him And in the next words he willeth vs all to confesse our sinnes one to another and pray one for another that so wee might receiue health for the prayer of a righteous man auaileth much euery way when it is feruent And for whom Not only for himselfe but for another as he proueth by the example of Helias in whose dayes though that godly man Obadiah and the hundreth Prophets whom hee hid in caues from the persecution of Iezabel did pray for raine in that great drought as we must needs presume of them yet he only by his prayers obtained that benefit for himselfe and for them and for all the rest of the people of that time Helias saith he was a man subiect to like passions as we are and he prayed earnestly that it might not raine Vers 17. and it rained not on the earth for three yeeres and sixe moneths And he prayed againe and the heauen gaue raine and the earth brought forth her fruite And here if vpon this occasion I should enter in this treatise What great benefits men haue gotten by the prayer of others to shew what great benefits men haue obtained by their prayers not for themselues but for others the time would not be sufficient the examples both in the old and new Testament are so many to declare it As how the Lord heard Abraham for his sonne Ishmael when he said Oh that Ishmael might liue in thy sight Gen. 7.18 so that he became a great man in the world and was multiplied exceedingly so that not onely twelue Princes came of him but a great nation And how Izhak prayed for his wife because shee was barren Chapt. 25.21 and the Lord was intreated of him and she conceiued and brought forth twinnes twentie yeeres after they had liued together in marriage before And what Moses obtained for the Israelites by his prayer at the red sea and oftentimes in the wildernes Exod. 14.15 And how Elias raised vp from dead by his prayers the sonne of the widow of Sarepta with whom he soiorned 1. King 17.28 And Elisha did the like for the good woman of Shunam who gaue intertainement vnto him as he passed that way 2. King 4.33 and many such things else might be shewed to haue been obtained by prayer All which are written for our instruction to teach vs that we should be willing to pray for others not doubting but that God will heare vs for them and this way we may doe them good if we can doe it no other waies As for example if in the loue and loyalty we owe to our soueraigne King hearing of the treasonable practises malitiously intended against his royall person and noble progeny we would be willing to doe him the best seruice for his defence that we could what shall we doe Counsell can we giue none neither are we in place to doe it we haue no strength to resist his enemies of our owne selues yet we may pray for him that Christ Iesus who ruleth in the middest of his enemies would bring things to light and confound them in their diuelish deuices and not doubt but that God will heare vs as they say confidently here Vers 6. I know that the Lord will helpe his annointed and will heare him from his Sanctuarie This should moue vs to pray for the Church of God vniuersally dispersed ouer the face of the whole earth This way euery one may be beneficiall to the Church of God and more particularly for that part of it wherein we liue and for all our gouernours in the same high and lowe and for others also not doubting but that the Lord will heare vs in all things for them agreeable vnto his holy will and so this way wee may in all callings bee profitable vnto them in our time So that no man can iustly complaine that God hath so disabled him that he can do no good vnto others for if we were as poore as Iob if as full of sores as Lazarus if we lay sicke in our beds and in great weakenes of body yet by our feruent and godly prayers we might doe much good vnto many And thus I remember a godly wise Father did comfort his weake brother who continuing a great while in a lingering sicknesse and weakenesse of body complained vnto him that there he spent away his time vnprofitably and was able to doe no good yes saith he very much for you may pray for the Church of God and that was true though he did not then see it For whatsoeuer wee aske in the name of Christ according to the will of God shall be graunted vnto vs which is true whether we aske for our selues or for others We may bee perswaded that God will heare vs for others by the largenes of his promises And the rather that wee might bee confirmed in this faith namely that the Lord of his bountifull goodnes will heare vs when we pray for others let vs first of all consider the promises that God hath
made vnto prayer which are infinit in number and vnmeasurable in greatnesse but take one for an example Christ saith in the Gospell Aske and it shall be giuen you seeke and yee shall finde knocke and it shall be opened vnto you Matth. 7.7 which hee deliuereth without limitation that we might know that it is not to be restrained to our selues but if wee aske for others wee shall receiue for them Then let vs set before our eyes the manifold and happie experience of the truth of these promises in all the seruants of God And by the experience of them in others who by their prayers haue obtained great things for others as we haue heard alreadie that when wee shall finde this way Gods word and all his promises pure and most certainly to be trusted vnto as siluer that is tried in a fornace of earth Psal 12.6 and fined seuen fold we might relie vpon them and so be willing to pray for others knowing that we shall not lose our labor Thirdly to these wee must adde the consideration of our owne experience But most of in our selues and remember for whom wee haue prayed and how often and what hath been the successe of our prayers As how wee haue prayed heretofore for the life and preseruation of our gouernours and namely of our late Soueraigne Ladie of famous memorie Queen Elizabeth and how God hath often deliuered her from many great treasons intended against her by the Iesuites and other Papists how we haue prayed for others as for the life health and prosperitie of our parents husbands wiues children neighbours and friends in their seuerall griefes of minde and infirmities of bodie and other distresses and what hath followed thereupon as how they haue been recouered and comforted and otherwise holpen and relieued how here in the Church we haue sometimes prayed for those that haue been very sicke euen at deaths doore who haue receiued the sentence of death in themselues and yet they haue recouered and some of them are aliue still that so as Dauid said vpon his former triall The Lord that deliuered me out of the paw of the lion 1. Sam. 17.37 and out of the paw of the beare hee will deliuer me out of the hand of this Philistim so wee might vpon our former experience boldly say God that of his mercie and goodnes hath vouchsafed to heare me for such and such wil heare me also at this time for these To this end also wee must wisely obserue and diligently marke for our owne comfort and the good of others what hath followed vpon our prayers and what God hath wrought or done for them Yea all they that desire the prayers of others for any speciall cause whether of the Church generally or of priuate men particularly should signifie vnto them afterwards which few or none doe and it is a great vnthankfulnes in them vnto God and man not to doe it what blessings they haue found vpoÌ themselues by such prayers not onely that they might bee thankfull to God for them as they prayed for them before but that being confirmed by such experience they might the more willingly and boldly pray for them and for others at some other time as there shall be neede and for want of this they cannot doe it so cheerefully and so confidently as otherwise they might doe To conclude the summe of all that hath been said in one word How greatly men faile in neglecting to pray for others we see what is here required of vs euen that we bee mindfull to pray for others and what good reason there is for it both in respect of our owne comfort and of their good let vs examine our selues to see whether wee haue been so carefull to performe this dutie vnto them as we should How often haue wee and doe we pray for the good estate of the Church of God in other countries as in France the Netherlands Geneua and such like that God would defend them from their enemies and inlarge the kingdome of Christ among them Nay how often doe wee pray for the Church of God in this land and in the kingdomes vnited How often for the Kings Maiestie the right honourable Councellors Iudges and Magistrates not onely of this land but more specially of our owne countrey How often for our neighbours yea particularly and by name for them of our owne family as for al our children and seruants Yea let vs call into our minds how often wee haue prayed seriously and in good earnest for those that haue desired our prayers and haue as it were made a couenant of prayer with vs by promising that they would pray for vs if we would remember theÌ whether we haue carefully kept this promise and couenant or no and when we shall finde that wee haue greatly failed this way let vs be sorie that wee haue not done that good this way that we might and that hath been looked for at our hands and therefore that wee cannot haue that comfort in the common blessings of God in church and common wealth and vpon priuate men that others haue And let vs determine for the time to come to be more mindful of others in our prayers and let vs be so indeede especially of all the Church of God and of all those that we haue made this promise vnto and so haue bound our selues to it by a couenant in the Lord that so the Lord may also reward vs with the prayers of others and with the fruit of the same in our greatest neede when wee shall haue carefully performed this dutie vnto them before Especially let vs remember to pray for the King and for all our gouernours as wee are bound thereunto both by the word of God and the lawes of the realme as if wee had made a certaine promise to them for it THE FOVRTH SERMON vpon the first verse The Lord heare thee in the day of trouble THus the people doe speake vnto God in the behalfe of their King and so they pray for him The people pray for king Dauid that God would heare him and defend him This practise of theirs must be our imitation for it is the dutie of all subiects likewise to pray for their Princes and gouernours and as wee doe owe vnto them tribute custome feare and honour as the Apostle saith Rom. 13.7 so this dutie of prayer also and most of all and therefore it is a great fault in any to neglect it let vs therefore doe it So should we all doe for our King and that of conscience publikely and priuately Men for the most part are addicted to themselues or to their friends in prayer the King they think is a great way off and so the prouerbe with them is too true Out of sight out of minde or they thinke he is well enough and hath all things at will therfore he needeth not so greatly to be prayed for especially of vs. Surely we cannot
denie but that this dutie of prayer for him is greatly neglected of many for how few doe vse to pray for him at home in their houses And bind themselues to it as a matter of dutie and at Church also they pray not for him as for themselues But the Apostle Paul chargeth Timothy a Minister of the Gospell to practise and to teach this I exhort saith he that supplications 1. Tim. 2.1 prayers intercessions and giuing of thankes be made for all men for Kings and for all that are in authoritie that we may leade a quiet and peaceable life in all godlinesse and honestie First of all pray for all sorts rich and poore bond and free next for those of whom there might bee some question then as for Kings and gouernours because they were enemies to the Church and people of God So then if we had the most wicked King and cruel tyrant set ouer vs as some haue in these daies and our forefathers haue had in the daies of superstition and Poperie yet wee ought all to pray for them for though they were nought themselues yet the gouernment is good and of the Lord much more then should we doe for those that are good What great reason there is of it as for our King he being a professor of the Gospel which is rare among Princes in these daies and after the purest manner and truly called the Defender of the true ancient Catholike and Apostolike faith A great learned man also able to iudge of things himselfe and more learned than any Prince that we know of being brought vp of a childe in learning vnder most excellent schoolemasters and tutors his learned bookes also doe sufficiently testifie of his great learning both in the tongues the Artes and in the word of God He is one of great gouernment in himselfe both for apparell and for diet lowly minded and not ambitiously puft vp with the accesse of so great kingdomes and for his wisedome he hath been long exercised in gouernment and in gouerning of a troublesome kingdome A man of great courage for the warres and of policie for peace and in a word the mirrour of the world What cause then haue we to pray for him And that we might doe it What great benefits we enioy vnder the gouernment of our King let vs remember how the Apostle telleth vs of the benefits that wee receiue by our Kings and to what end their gouernment is appointed namely not for themselues but for their subiects that they by their meanes might liue peaceably honestly and godlily which are three great coÌmodities and comforts of this life and without which our life were not life And first for peace nothing is more to bee desired than that for if we had all that we haue and a great deale more and yet were subiect to warres abroad or forren inuasions or to robbers and theeues at home it would doe vs little good And yet this peace without godlinesse is nothing worth as if wee had not the meanes of our saluation and might not thus come to the Church to serue God according to his word and to leade our liues thereafter And if we had these yet if there should bee no honestie among men nor any true dealing one with another so that one man might not trust another but there were lying deceiuing oppression and such like without controulment Now all these benefits of peace honestie and godlinesse we haue by the meanes of our King especially wee may looke for them vnder his gouernment 1. As to liue peaceably For as for forren enemies and inuasions which in former times wee haue been in feare of he is in league with all Christian Princes round about him so that we shall not need to feare them and as for tumultuous and disordred persons at home the lawes are still in force to suppresse them and it is like that new shal be made if there be any cause and though some doe breake out in hope of the Kings pardon yet for the time present the lawes will take hold of them and how farre his gracious pardon will extend they know not we may be sure that all such shall be exempted who doe euill before hand in hope of it 2. Godlily And we hope to liue godlily vnder him for we doubt not but that the Gospel shall be continued and wee hope that the estate of it shall be bettered and though the Papists seeke for a toleration of their superstition and comfort themselues with false promises that way yet we hope that their eyes shall fall out with looking for it in vaine for seeing that hee hath kept it out of Scotland all this while when he was of lesser power there is no likelihood that he should now yeeld vnto them when he is of greater power and more able to keepe vnder the whole route of them But the more obstinately that they seeke for it the more earnestly had we need to pray to God for the King to bee zealous against them 3. Honestly Lastly we hope to liue honestly vnder him for he seeketh alreadie the good of all his subiects as appeareth by his proclamations wherein he hath giuen all men that are any way oppressed to complaine of their griefes yea though it bee against them that are in authoritie with good hope of finding reliefe he hath also put downe the Monopolies and such like kinde of abuses because they stood not with the common profit of his people and this he hath done though his Maiestie was interressed in some of them and some vnder the colour and pretence of that hoped stil to retaine them Therefore when we haue and looke still to enioy such great benefits by his most gracious gouernment what great cause haue wee to pray for him What cause we haue to pray for the life of our King And the greater that these benefits be the more cause haue we to pray for his life by whom next vnder God we looke to haue them continued For if he should miscarrie which God of his great mercie keepe from vs then all these great blessings might goe away with him at once For though by the grace of God he hath issue of his owne bodie lawfully begotten in holy Matrimony who shal sit in the throne of the kingdome after him yet they are all yong and it is no great blessing but rather a punishment to haue children raigne ouer vs Jsai 3.4 as the Prophet saith For besides many great wants that would be found in them the Nobles and Peeres of the land and such great men could not so well bee kept in order some of them when there were none to complaine of them if they should offend a Lord Protector or Viceroy carieth not the maiestie of a King in the hearts of men The forraine enemies would be more bold against a childe than against a man both of wisedom and courage yea there would be more
rebellions attempted at home Therefore wee haue great cause to pray for the life of our King and the rather for that wee see how his life hath been desperatly sought by diuers as appeareth by the confession of some who are in prison at the least for suspition of treason Now if they begin thus malitiously and impudently so soone what will they not dare to doe hereafter if God and good lawes doe not suppresse them And truly by this experience that we haue that euill things thus determined in secret are wonderfully disclosed and brought to light before hand and the malefactors apprehended and taken we may see the fruit of our former prayers for his Maiestie and that should incourage vs with good hope to pray for him still Nay we haue longer experience of the fruite of our prayers for our Princes in the time of good Queen Elizabeth whose life was so often sought and so desperatly that she might truly say with the Psalmist They haue often times afflicted mee from my youth Psal 129.2 but they could not preuaile against me for she went to her graue with peace full of daies threescore and nine which is a great age for a Prince when she had happily and peaceably raigned fiue and fortie yeeres Let vs labour then as much as in vs lieth to draw out by our prayers the life of our most gracious Soueraigne as an euen thred to the full for as the Lord God hath ordained the thing so also the meanes which we for our part must not neglect And let vs pray not onely for his royall person but also for his gouernment that vnder him wee may leade a quiet and a peaceable life in al godlinesse and honestie 1. Tim. 2.2 as the Apostle speaketh vnto Timothy and namely that at the next Parliament good lawes may be made for the reformation of all things that are amisse in the Church common-wealth This sermon fell out vpon that day which caused this digression And seeing that we are commanded to keepe the memory of this day with publike thanksgiuing for a famous and memorable deliuerance bestowed vpon his Maiestie in his Realme of Scotland from the treasonable conspiracie of the Earle of Gowry and his complices of whom in that respect we may say as it is in the Psalme If the Lord had not been on his side Psal 124.2 3 4 c. when men rose vp against him they had then swallowed him vp quick when their wrath was kindled against him then the water had drowned him and the streames had gone ouer his soule But praised be the Lord which hath not giuen him as a pray vnto their teeth his soule is escaped out of the snare of the fowlers the snare is broken and he is deliuered it falleth out not vnfitly with the argument that out of this text we haue in hand For as Dauid in this Psalme teacheth the people to pray for him and in the next to giue thankes so it is our bound dutie not onely to pray to God for him but to giue thankes for him as the Apostle also speaking of the duties of the people to their kings which he exhorteth Timothy to teach and to practise ioyneth these two together saying I exhort that supplications prayers intercessions 1. Tim. 2.1 and giuing of thankes be made for Kings and for all that are in authoritie And there is great reason that wee should thus doe What cause we haue to giue thankes to God for our King for if wee ought to bee thankfull vnto God for other common benefits as peace libertie the Gospell and such like then also for him by whom wee hold them Therefore among other benefits let vs continually remember this and see how wee faile therein and in our thanksgiuing remember other priuate benefits and not this great one or not so much as we should And though we must needes confesse that we haue great cause to be sorie for the death of our late Queene Elizabeth by whose wise gouernment we inioyed so many great benefits that we might much more truly say of her than Dauid did of Saul in his lamentation 2. Sam. 1.24 that she cloathed vs in skarlet with pleasures and hanged ornaments of gold vpon our apparel yet we must see and confesse to the praise of God as the truth is that we haue great cause to reioice that the Lord hath prouided one to succeed in her roome when her time was expired that it might not bee said of vs as it was of the Iewes in the daies of the Iudges Iudg. 18.1 that there was then no King in Israel and so we should haue bin as sheepe without a shepheard scattered here and there as it is said of the Israelites when King Ahab was slaine in the battell These haue no master let them returne euery man to his house in peace 2. Chron. 18.16 Then haue we much more cause to be thankfull that God hath raised vp him for vs In respect that he is right heire to the Crowne euen the right heire to the Crowne both by father and mother they two being the lawfull grand-children of the Ladie Margarite sometimes Queene of Scots by mariage and eldest daughter to King Henry the seuenth where if the Nobilitie had set vp some other of the bloud royall further off there must needes haue been great ciuill warres to the spilling of many thousand English mens blood and some of them should haue died in an ill cause ignorantly or against their wils as when the two houses of Yorke and Lancaster were a long time diuided in this land And then also some forrainer might easily by their owne power and by the helpe of the Papists and other mutinous and malecontented persons haue soon set footing into this Isle which would not so easily haue been driuen out againe And besides all this wee haue great cause to bee thankfull And so rarely qualited for the kingdome that he being the right heire is so wonderfully qualited for the kingdome that as the Queene lately deceased was a rare woman fit for the Crowne by election if not by inheritance so he a very rare man for all parts of soule and bodie and that the Lord did so fit him for this place and then sent him vnto vs that he came not as Saul in Gods wrath who was a cruell tyrant but as Dauid in Gods mercie to feede his people in Iacob Psal 78.71 and his inheritance in Israel And for his royall posteritie Act. 13.36 And this is no small benefit that he hath a royall posteritie to succeed in the throne of the kingdom least when he should haue serued his time by the counsel of God and so fall asleepe and be laid with his fathers we should be in a new feare And what should we say of this that he came to the Crowne so vnlooked for For though it was his inheritance yet such was the wisedome of
The Lord heare thee in the day of trouble the name of the God of Iacob defend thee The meaning of the words THe thing that he wils them to pray for in his behalfe is that God would heare his prayers that he should make in the time of his trouble and accordingly defend him by sending helpe to him from heauen and giuing him strength and courage against his enemies from the place and meanes of his worship and seruice as it is in the second verse The Lord heare thee c. These words import thus much that Dauid was already in or likely to fal into some great trouble that he did pray beforehand or would pray in the time of his trouble and that he desired the people of God to pray to God for him that he would heare those prayers that he should make in the time of his trouble First then though he was a good King Dauid in his lawfull calling was not free from trouble and had a good cause in hand yet he did not promise to himselfe to bee altogether free from trouble he was to goe to warre against the Ammonites in the defence of his people and kingdome hee was not ignorant of the manifold dangers and troubles of warre for he had been a long experienced Souldier and Captaine and so thought that some of them might befall him and that he might be driuen to some great straites Therefore as he was determined to pray to God for succour in such cases so he desired them to further his praiers that God might defend him in his troubles and deliuer him out of them By outward things wee must not iudge of the lawfulnes of Kings titles We are not then rashly to iudge of the lawfulnesse of Princes titles and of the goodnes of their gouernment and of any thing that they attempt by the outward peace and quietnesse that they haue at home and abroad or on the coÌtrary by the troubles dangers that they fall into of the vnlawfulnesse of the same to say this is a good King in deede and taketh none but good causes in hand for hee hath no troubles at all or otherwise to say this is a cruell Tyrant in deede and taketh ill matters in hand for see how many enemies doe rise vp against him and seeke his life for we see it otherwise here in the first words of the Psalme And besides Dauid after that he was annoynted to be King by Samuel the Prophet at the expresse commandement of God how many troubles did he fall into both before he came to the kingdome by Saul and after he came to it by Adonijah Absolom the rest Neither must good and godly Kings in their lawfull proceedings against malefactors or otherwise preiudice themselues and their owne causes through some weakenes by occasion of any trouble that shall befall them to thinke thus with themselues surely I haue not taken a good course because such euill hath befallen me This is true indeed We ought as any crosses do befall vs to examine our waies that vpon such accidents of trouble euery man should examine his owne heart and his waies whether hee bee in the waies of God or no and this is a great fault in many that they doe not as in Balaam the sorcerer who when he was sent for by Balak the King of Moab to curse the people of Israel out of his land and in hope of great reward went though in that vnhappy voyage of his vndertaken with an ill mind he was often crossed by the Angell of God with a drawne sworde Numb 22.23 so that his Asse that he rode on turned out of the way and afterwards in a straite shee thrust her selfe so neere the wall that she dasht his foote against it and at the last the Asse fell down vnder him yet he did not by all these troubles that befell him in the way examine himselfe and say Good Lord what doe I heere Whether am I going and where about But when men haue good ground and warrant for their doings then they are confidently to goe on whatsoeuer may betide them with prayer vnto God commending themselues and all their waies vnto him The blessed Lady Queene Elizabeth how iust was her title and how godly and lawfull were all her proceedings Not only with her owne subiects at home but with her forraine enemies abroad yet she fell into many troubles both of professed enemies and secret traytors So this our Lord and King Iames who is in a right line descended from her progenitors as heyre apparant to the crowne and since his first entring into this land hath sought to reforme many abuses and to doe much good euen to continue the Gospell and to keepe out Popery see how many troubles in this short time he is fallen into besides all those which in his former kingdome of Scotland hee suffered All good men must looke for trouble in the best actions And this is not onely the portion of good Princes Kings and Queenes but of all good men in their best actions they must looke to finde many dayes of trouble in them For as the Kingdome of Christ was most subiect to all kinde of wrongs in the head as Dauid prophetically complaineth Psalm 2.1 2. Why doe the heathen rage and the people murmur in vaine the kings of the earth band themselues and the Princes are assembled together against the Lord and against his Christ so euery member of the same as hee most seeketh to aduance his kingdome by doing good and opposing himselfe to euill so many more troubles shall he sustaine of the enemies of the same then others For besides that the men of this world are against good men and their godly actions and therefore this way the more that they shew theÌselues forward the more trouble shall they haue the Lord also by sparing them somtimes in the deserued punishment of their sinnes and causing them to finde troubles and to suffer for righteousnesse sake and for well doing Therefore we must not iudg of things by the euent doth this way like a mercifull father trie their faith and their obedience Therefore let no man be discouraged in any good action for any trouble that shall befall him in it neither let vs iudge of things by the euent but be sure that our cause bee good and agreeable vnto Gods word and then if trouble come let vs beare it patiently nay let vs looke for it that wee may beare it and for want of this meditation many break off and giue ouer in their best actions And this is that that wee haue to obserue from hence that speaking of the things that belonged to his calling he maketh mention of the troubles that were like to befall him The second thing ariseth from these words The Lord heare thee In which as hee confessed before Dauid prayed to God in his trouble that he looked for troubles so in these he
vnlesse we then call vpon him Now at this day there are many troubles in our land as not onely secret practises of traytors against the Kings excellent Maiestie but also great sicknesse and mortalitie in many chiefe places and the same dialy spreading it selfe further and further by reason of the great and dangerous contagion of the pestilence As at this time especially therefore it is high time for euery one of vs in all places to pray earnestly vnto God and as euery day bringeth vnto our eares the reports of new troubles so must we continue in our prayers that God may heare vs at the last as he hath also promised that he will The third thing to bee obserued out of these words is the forme and tenour of their prayer which is this that they pray to God that he would heare the prayers of Dauid which hee should make in the time of his troubles Therfore as it is our duty to seek to others in our troubles for their prayers and the greater that they be to seek vnto them for it the more that they striuing with vs in prayer wee might obtaine So when any shall thus desire vs to pray for them it is our dutie to doe it and so also to desire the prayers of others that in no case we neglect them our selues of which points seuerally wee haue intreated at large before So more particularly wee see from hence how wee may pray for any We may alwaies thus pray for men that God would heare their prayers whether wee are desired or not desired thereunto whether we know their estate perfectly or we be altogether ignorant of it euen that God would heare them and giue them according to their owne prayers For as if one man should haue a suite to another and should desire vs to speake for them or wee know of it otherwise though not in particular what the speciall thing is that hee desireth wee might say I pray you bee good to such a man graunt him his request wee might that wayes doe him some good So this way wee may benefit men alo Though we know not their estate when wee pray to God to giue them their requests though wee know not euery thing that they desire And thus did Hely the Priest pray for Hannah the wife of Elkanah 1. Sam. 1.13 that God would heare her prayer that she made though hee knew them not for she spake in her heart onely her lips did mooue onely but her voyce was not heard and when hee did mistake her as though shee had been drunken As Hely did for Hannah shee said nay but shee was troubled in spirit and did powre out her soule before the Lord but did not tell him for what Then he said Goe in peace and the God of Israel grant thy petition that thou hast asked of him And she desireth him still that hee would pray for her And at the last when she had obtained her request she returned to giue thanks and told him the whole matter and said Oh my Lord Vers 26. as thy soule liueth my Lord I am the woman that stood with thee here praying vnto the Lord I prayed for this child which she had brought with her and the Lord hath giuen me my desire which I asked of him therefore also I haue giuen him vnto the Lord as long as he liueth he shall be giuen vnto the Lord and he worshipped the Lord there Where we see how he praied to God for her that he would heare her praiers and graunt her the petition that she had asked of him though he knew not what it was and so requested him to continue his prayer still for her though she doth not tell him the speciall thing that she prayed for Indeede if wee knew the particular estate of men wee might pray for them more directly and more effectually But if wee know it we may pray for them more particularly Jam. 5.16 according to that counsell which S. Iames giueth vnto all Acknowledge your faults one to another and pray one for another that ye may be healed for the prayer of a righteous man auaileth much if it be feruent Where he willeth vs not only to make knowne the diseases of our bodies to others by sending for them in the time of our sicknes but euen our speciall sinnes that haue been the cause of them that so in great compassion towards vs both of soule and bodie they might pray feruently for vs when they shall see what great neede euery way we haue of their prayers But if we doe not thus confesse vnto them or cannot yet generally and effectually also wee may pray God to heare their owne prayers which they do and should make principally themselues according to the commandement of the same Apostle Vers 13. Is any among you afflicted let him pray that God I say would heare them in that trouble that they bee in what and whensoeuer Therefore no man in neglecting of this dutie of prayer for others is to say I would gladly pray for such an one if I knew his estate and what to pray for for it is sufficient that the Lord knoweth it Ye are we not to neglect this dutie of praier for any though wee know not their estate that he knoweth it himselfe and doth pray for himselfe accordingly then may wee safely pray that God would heare those prayers of his And thus did Salomon in the dedication of the Temple which hee built to be an house of prayer for all nations and doth himself pray vnto God for all those that should hereafter come vnto that place there to pray whose prayers therefore in particular what they should be he could not possibly tell and doth not onely desire the Lord to heare them in such and such particular things as hee there nameth as when they should bee ouerthrowne before their enemies and when there should no raine and when there should be famine 1. King 8.33 and such like saying If they then come and confesse thy name and pray and make supplication vnto thee in this house then heare thou in heauen and be mercifull vnto the sinne of thy people Israel but more generally saith That what prayer and supplication so euer shall be made of any man Vers 38. Salomon prayed God to heare them whose prayers he could not know or of all thy people Israel when euery one shall know the plague in his owne heart and stretch foorth his hands in this house heare thou then in heauen thy dwelling place and be mercifull and doe and giue euery man according to all his waies as thou knowest his heart for thou only knowest the hearts of all the children of men And in the end hee concludeth thus These my words which I haue prayed before the Lord Vers 59. let them be neere vnto the Lord our God day and night that hee defend the cause of his seruant and the
cause of his people Israel alway as the matter requireth or as the words are the things of a day in the day meaning that as euery mans neede was at all times and God knew it to bee so so hee would heare his praier and giue him accordingly So that he prayeth vnto God here for all those that should pray in or towards that Temple that whatsoeuer they should pray to God for according to his will in their seuerall needes hee that was the searcher of the hearts and knew them he would from time to time heare them continually And this prayer of his God did heare for all such For he did not onely in the sight of al the people giue an euident demonstration of it as it is said that when Salomon had made an end of praying fire came downe from heauen 2. Chron. 7.1 and consumed the burnt offring and the sacrifices and the glorie of the Lord filled the house but afterwards he did signifie the same priuately vnto Salomon in expresse words for it is written in the same place that the Lord appeared to Salomon by night and said to him I haue heard thy prayer Vers 12. and haue chosen this place for my selfe to be an house of sacrifice If I shut the heauen that there be no raine or if I command the grashopper to deuoure the land or if I send pestilence among my people if my people among whom my name is called vpon doe humble themselues and pray and seeke my presence and turne from their wicked waies then will I heare in heauen and be mercifull to their sinne and will heale their land Thus may wee pray continually for them that be absent for though new troubles of soule and body may befall them dayly which wee know not Thus may we pray continually for them that are absent or will not make their estate known and so wee cannot alwaies haue a fit prayer for euery change in them yet if they pray for themselues as charitie bindeth vs to hope that they doe this generall prayer of ours shall doe them good that we desire God to heare their prayers and say as Salomon doth what prayer and supplication soeuer shall be made of them heare them in heauen and defend their cause alwaies as the matter requireth So that whether some mens case be such that it is not meete that it should be knowne vnto many yet many may be desired to pray for them thus farre forth that God would heare their prayers or whether they bee loath themselues to make it knowne though it bee for their good yet may they thus farre desire the prayers of others that God would heare them And we againe our selues if for want of knowledge we cannot tell how to pray so particularly for men as wee would yet wee must not wholy neglect prayer for them for it shall be sufficient when we can do no more to pray thus that God would heare their prayers For when as many times wee knowe not our owne wants euery one of them Rom. 8.26 and yet generally commending them all vnto God knowne and vnknowne he supplieth them in particular aboue al that we named or could think of for he knoweth the meaning of his owne spirit in vs and giueth according to the same So then also though wee knowe not the particular necessities of our brethren and friends or of the whole Church yet praying for them God will giue according to the meaning of his spirit in our selues and them As for those that are v sited with the Plague There are many now that are in great sicknesse in diuers places vnder this heauy hand of Gods visitation and some in great feare of it because of the infection and some in great sorrowe for the losse of their friends we knowe not neither can we their speciall troubles or what paines they haue in their bodies what want of outward comfort what inward temptations of their minde yet let vs pray for them and desire God to heare their prayers so shall wee doe them good And thus may we pray to day and alwaies for the Church of God and for the seueral parts of it especially vpon the Lords day that he would heare the prayers of the Church in all places and that wee our selues might haue our part in them and they shall be auailable for them and for our selues It followeth in this verse The meaning of these words The name of the God of Iacob defend thee In these words the people continue their prayers for the King and therein come to this particular that God would defend him For by the name of God they meane God himselfe who hath by his name made himself knowne vnto vs and by Iacob they meane either that particular person and holy Patriarke to whom God had said that he would be his God and so had renued the couenant with him that was first made with Abraham and Isaac his father and grandfather and vpon whom he had bestowed many great benefits and deliuerances or by Iacob he meaneth the posteritie of Iacob that is the Israelites with whom also as with their seede hee had couenanted to be their God and that they should be his people and to whom he had made himselfe knowne to be so by his word Sacraments and works and vpon whom also he had bestowed many great deliuerances in Egypt in the red sea in the wildernesse and in their owne land or by it hee meaneth them both And so they pray that hee that was the God of Iacob and so their God and had giuen himselfe that name and by it had shewed how good and gracious he was and would still be vnto them would defend him from his enemies by his mightie power and great goodnesse So then as they had before generally prayed God to heare his prayers whatsoeuer they should be so here particularly because he was in trouble The doctrine of the same or like to come vnto it they pray for Gods defence in it that hee might not miscarrie but happily come out of the same and haue a blessed issue therein Therefore as we may and ought to pray generally for others when wee no otherwise know their estaââ We must name in our prayers such things aâ ãâ¦ã neede so when we doe know it wee must accordingly direct our prayers and those not onely for ourselues but for others For though God need not to be put in minde of any thing that wee neede who knoweth all our necessities better than we doe our selues and therfore when we are ignorant of the estate of any Church we neede not feare that for want of naming things in our prayers God should forget them yet he would haue vs name hat wee desire and so make our requests knowne vnto him in ââpplication and prayer Phil. â 6. as the Apostle speaketh and to powre out our whole desire before him Psaâ ãâ¦ã as the Psalmist saith that
it might appeare that we are not ignorant of our owne estate when we can name that that we lack and might also see how God blesseth vs not only generally but particularly that we might be thankfull for the same And therefore as a childe asketh not onely things needfull of his father but this and that and as Christ saith but to another end hee asketh him an egge or fish or bread so we must doe vnto the Lord. And sowe must particularly commend the estate of others vnto God And as wee must thus pray for our selues so for others also God would haue vs to take knowledge of their estate as much as we can and be touched with it that we might pray for this and that according to their neede in soule and bodie Thus must wee pray by this example for our King not onely that God would heare his prayers from time to time but seeing that wee heare that hee is subiect to many daungers and that his enemies doe hunt after his life and besides the common casualties of all men that he is with them subiect vnto his life is specially sought for therefore we must pray that God would defend him in these attempts by discouering them in time and bringing them to naught yea conuerting or confounding all his enemies And this is the best vse that wee can and should make of all the newes that wee heare of treasons breaking foorth that wee seeing the daungers might pray to God to defend him And as wee must doe thus for his Maiestie first and chiefly so for any others as when wee heare in what danger the Churches are beyond the seas as Geneua and others how they are assaulted by their enemies let vs pray to God to defend them And so likewise for our brethren here at home We heare how the pestilence raigneth in many places wee are not only to pray that God would heare them but more specially that God would defend them from it that are not in it and those that are that he would deliuer them out of it if it be his holy will And thus as we must pray one for another so wee see what wee should pray for So did the Martyrs one for another that God would giue them comfort in the prison and strength against the fire And thus it is written of Doctor Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury that when his fellow prisoners Doctor Ridley and Master Latimer were burnt at Oxford for the Gospell hee looking out of the prison where hee was cried The Lord Iesus strengthen you They had neede then of great patience and strength to beare such things and so hee prayed to God to giue them that which then they most needed So then if wee know any to be in any distresse of soule or bodie wee must pray for them according to their seuerall neede as if they bee tempted for sinne that God would comfort them with the forgiuenes of their sinne if they bee tempted vnto sin that God would strengthen them against the same and giue them the shield of faith Eph. 6.16 whereby they may quench all the firie darts of the diuell if they be fallen into sinne that God would raise them vp and giue them repentance if they bee poore and want meate drink or cloathing that God would giue them all things necessary for this life if they be in sicknes that God would giue them patience and health if they be oppressed with enemies that God would reuenge their cause if they be in any losse that God would recompence it vnto them And so it is not enough to say God be with them God helpe them or God blesse them but we must come further to this or that and pray God to giue it them according to their neede as here they pray for defence for their King in this daunger that hee was in And so wee see what wee haue to obserue out of these words generally The rest wee will prosecute the next day by the grace of God THE SIXT SERMON vpon the first verse The name of the God of Iacob defend thee All defence of all men commeth from God only DEfend thee We see from whence all defence and that of all men euen of Kings and of the greatest must come namely from God and so they professe also in the next verse when they pray Send thee helpe from the Sanctuary that is from heauen and so they testifie their faith in the sixt verse and say that they knew that God would helpe his annoynted and further they declare their faith in the words following when they oppose their confidence that they had in Gods defence to the vaine confidence that their enemies had in other things saying Some trust in chariots and some in horses but we will remember the name of the Lord our God Wee must then bee perswaded that no man can sufficiently defend himselfe in any danger by any wit policie or strength in himselfe neither can any others doe it for him no not Kings and Princes be they neuer so mightie And therefore the wise man must not trust in his wisedome nor the strong man in his strength Jerem 9 23. nor the rich man in his riches And as we must alwaies thus beleeue so most of all when we pray that so we renouncing all worldly helpe might look vp only vnto God and pray to him from whom only we beleeue that all our helpe must come as it is said in the Psalme Psal 121.2 My helpe commeth from the Lord who hath made the heauen the earth God hath appointed means for our defence in all things Both in the common-wealth Psal 144.2 as munition against forraine enemies yet he saith that it was he that subdued the people vnder him and it is hee and not the watchmen that keepe the citie as he acknowledgeth in another Psalme Except the Lord keepe the citie the keeper watcheth in vaine Psal 127.1 Therefore wee for our part must ascribe this defence that we haue had from forraine inuasion not to the seas which doe compasse vs in or to our strength of men and munition at home but to God and so giue thankes to him for it and pray to him still that hee would defend vs and his Church in this land For the Israelites though they had preuailed against their enemies before yet when they sinned and broke the commaundement of God Iosh 7.5 in the excommunicate goods they were smitten and fled before them so if the Lord should for our sinnes forsake vs and be our defender no more wee see what should become of vs. We haue other meanes also to defend vs in our houses from theeues and robbers as gates and doores And in our houses locks and barres yet they doe not keep vs night and day but God for they may be broken open as sometimes they are or by negligence may bee left open or there may bee some false-hearted within the doores
and prayed vnto the Lord and then the Prophet was sent again vnto him with this message 2. King 20.7 Thus saith the Lord God of Dauid thy father I haue heard thy prayer and seene thy teares beholde I will adde vnto thy dayes fifteene yeeres and then hee had them take a lumpe of drie figs and they tooke it and laid it on the boyle and he recouered Thus though there were meanes vsed yet God did cure him who had promised life and health vnto him before 2. Chron. 16.12 King Asa was diseased in his feete and his disease grew to some extremitie yet he sought not to the Lord in his disease Asa died of his disease though he had all help of phisick but to the Phisitions and he died of that disease so though he had all meanes of phisicke in his sicknesse yet he dyed of it because the Lord did not heale him And this is the only cause that some fall into sicknesse and some do not and of them some recouer and some doe not euen that the Lord defendeth the one and not the other So that as when God sent his destroying Angell and at his commandement it went through the whole land of Egypt and all the first borne from the first borne of Pharaoh that sate on his throne Exod. 12.29 to the first borne of the captiue that was in prison and all the first borne of beasts so that there was no house where there was not one dead yet the houses of the Israelites were marked with the blood of the Lambe and so none dyed there and that was because that was a token that when the Angell should see the blood he might passe ouer them and so the Lord did not suffer the destroyer to enter into their houses nor the plague to come vpon them to destruction for if God had not kept him out according to his promise they might haue dyed also So then concerning all them that we wish well vnto as wee should doe to all our brethren and for our selues Whether we haue meanes or haue them not all defence from the pestilence is only from God wee see who must be ours and their onely defence and who hath defended vs and them hitherto euen the Lord from whom all things doe come both good and euill therefore to him be thankfull in him trust and to him still pray For what is the cause that this pestilence is so greatly in one part of the land and not in another and in the same citie and towne why is it in one part or in one house and not in another and in the same house why is it vpon one and not vpon all the rest when they all liue together and draw in the same breath and eate and drinke together and lodge in the same chamber yea sometimes in the same bed what is the cause of this but that it pleaseth the Lord in wisdom for some cause to defend some for a time and not the rest Therfore let vs beleeue that in these dangerous times God must bee our onely defence and the defence of all others There are ordinary means I grant to bring the plague into a place and meanes to keep it out by the blessing of God but who giueth those meanes but God and who blesseth them and maketh them effectuall but he or who worketh without them or aboue them but onely he Therefore let vs beleeue this that all defence both in this sicknesse and all other dangers for our selues and for others is only from God and so in that faith let vs pray as these doe here not only for our selues but for others that are in danger of the plague The name of the God of Iacob defend you Therefore when in any sicknes or otherwise we haue neuer so good meanes let vs not trust to them 1. Sam. 2.6 but to the Lord who onely killeth and reuiueth bringeth downe to hell and raiseth vp againe King Asa as wee haue heard trusted to the Phisitions Therefore we must not trust to the means for God can frustrate theÌ and sought vnto theÌ in his sicknes and so though he being a King had many about him the most skilfull that could bee gotten and all helpes that Art could affoord yet he died Wee ought then to vse all good means in this time of the pestilence but not trust to theÌ but in the liuing God for without him all Phisitions al Phisick shall doe vs no good For God can for a time infatuate the wisest Physitions that they shall not discerne of the nature of the diseases and to bee able to doe it alwaies is the speciall gift of God and when they haue found it out yet at that time they shall not wisely and according to art prescribe but commit some great error if they do al this well it may come too late when we are past helpe if it come in time we may dislike it and our heart goe against it if wee be desirous to take it the things cannot be had or not had in time conuenient and when all is readie wee shall be so weake that we are not able to take them if we do doe they brooke not with vs and we cannot beare them if we doe yet they haue lost their force and are not well compounded and if they be yet they shall not worke at all or to any purpose if they doe yet not as they should and so they shall doe vs no good though wisely prescribed and carefully taken Therefore as in the great famine that was in Samaria when a woman cried vnto him saying Helpe my Lord 2. King 6.27 O King he answered Seeing the Lord doth not succour thee how should I helpe thee with the barne or with the wine-presse He said that hee could not helpe her in this famine vnlesse the Lord did helpe by sending and blessing the meanes as afterwards he did So when wee seeke vnto the Physitions and crie to them for helpe they may answere or we for them that they cannot help vs vnlesse God help God can help vs and heale vs when all meanes doe faile vs. Deut. 9.9 1. King 19.8 But on the contrarie when all meanes faile vs God can defend vs if it please him from all danger for he made all of nothing therefore he can doe any thing without them He that preserued Moses and Helias fortie daies without meate and drinke can preserue vs when all meanes faile vs. Iesus Christ who in the daies of his flesh healed all diseases with his word and did but say to the dumme and deafe Be open and they could presently heare and speake Mar. 7.34 and that said to the leapers whose disease was deadly and infectiue as the plague is I will be thou cleane and they were immediatly healed euen somtimes many together Matth. 8.3 Luk. 17.14 is able by the same word of his now when all power is giuen vnto him in heauen
his name And this is the rather to bee marked because that the Lord when hee would make himselfe best knowne vnto Moses Exod. 34.6 and so did to that end proclaime his name as it is said speaketh thus The Lord the Lord strong mercifull and gracious God is answerable to his good name though men be not so alwaies slow to anger and abundant in goodnes and truth reseruing mercie for thousands forgiuing iniquitie transgression and sinne c. See what a name the Lord giueth to himselfe that wee might be incouraged to come vnto him And hee not onely hath this name but he is answerable vnto it and is so indeeded and wee shall finde him to be so Many men haue better names than they deserue though some haue worse for they are said to be pitifull and gentle and courteous but when we come to deale with them wee finde it otherwise for men in iudging are oftentimes deceiued and some speake according to their owne opinion But the God of truth speaketh of himselfe as he is therefore as hee is called mercifull so he is and hath alwaies bin found to be so and shall be to the end of the world Therfore as among men to confirme vs in their good name wee consider how they haue often bin beneficiall vnto others to our selues how they haue oftentimes holpen others in their need so that we might know God to be so wholy agreeable vnto his name consider how he hath in former times bin good vnto men that haue prayed vnto him yea to our owne selues As how hee heard the crie of the Israelites in Egypt Exod. 3.8.9 when they were oppessed with his tyrannie and came downe to deliuer them and how he heard Moses for them at the red sea Exod. 14.15 and made a passage for them thorow it that they might escape their pursuers and how often he heard him for them in the wildernes both for water and for flesh Exod. 17.4 Numb 11.11 Gen. 28.10 32.9 and for deliuerances from many plagues how he heard Iacob when he fled from his brother Esau and when he met him again and deliuered him from him how he heard all the Iewes in the daies of Queene Hester and deliuered them from the mischieuous practise of Haman their enemie Hest 8.16.17 yea how he hath heard our selues praying to him publikely and priuately that so by experience we might know him to be according to his name so this name of his might incourage vs to prayer for he hath a good name most deseruedly But because of the time I must leaue this somewhat vnperfect I wil proceed in it by the grace of God the next day for I see that all things cannot be spoken at once THE SEVENTH SERMON vpon the first verse and part of the second The name of the God of Iacob defend thee COncerning the name of God spoken of here I am further to adde this That seeing neither we nor any other can pray vnto God but according to the knowledge that we haue of his name As Salomon saith in his prayer that the very stranger a farre off hearing of the name of God should be moued to come to the temple and pray there and desireth God to heare the prayers of such as well as of the Iewes 1. King 8.41 moreouer as touching the stranger that is not of thy people Israel who shall come out of a far countrie for thy Names sake when they shall heare of thy great Name and of thy mightie hand and of thy stretched out arme and shall come and pray in this house We are to pray that all nations might know the name of God that so they might seeke to him heare thou in heauen thy dwelling place and doe according to al that the stranger calleth for vnto thee that all the people of the earth may know thy name and feare thee as do thy people Israel c where wee see what should moue them to come to the Temple and pray euen the knowledge of Gods name· seeing then I say without this men cannot call vpon God we are to pray that all the Nations in the world euen the Iewes and the Turkes and those that are a far off might know the great and glorious name of God that they might ioyne themselues vnto the visible Church and with them pray vnto God serue him For according to the name of God so is our feare of him and loue to him and faith in him and also prayer vnto him Especially we are to pray for our afflicted brethren at this time and those that are visited with the pestilence that God in the midst of their troubles would make knowne vnto them his name euen how mercifull he is to al that repent as our Sauiour Christ hath most comfortably shewed in the parable of the prodigall sonne who after hee had forsaken his fathers house and had wasted all his goods with riotous liuing at the last returned vnto his father Luc. 15.13 Especially they that are visited with the plague and said Father I haue sinned against heauen and before thee and am no more worthie to be called thy sonne Then his father did not only willingly receiue him and bad his seruants bring foorth the best robe and put it on him and put a ring on his hand and shooes on his feete and kil the fat calfe and make a feast for his safe returne but when he was a great way off his father saw him and had compassion and ranne and fell on his neck and kissed him And as he hath also shewed the same mercie of God in his manifold gracious promises most louingly calling vnto him all those that truly repent as Matth. 11.28 Come vnto me all ye that are wearie and laden and I will ease you take my yoke on you learne of me that I am meeke and lowly in heart and ye shall find rest vnto your soules for my yoke is easie and my burden is light And againe the Lord saith Call vpon me in the time of thy trouble and I will deliuer thee And Psal 50 1â Ioel. 2.32 Whosoeuer shall call vpon the name of the Lord shall be saued and such like that so according to the greatnes of his name they might be moued to come vnto him in this trouble of theirs that God might heare them and help them For it is to be feared that many whose case is to bee pitied for want of this sauing knowledge of the name of God That by it they may know his name and so pray vnto him Hos 7.14 roare and crie out for the extremitie of their paine but doe not vnfainedly and from the bottome of the heart with true repentance and a liuely faith pray vnto God as the Lord complaineth of the Iewes They haue not cried vnto me with their hearts when they howled vpon their beds They are so ignorant that they know not
course of captaines and souldiers in which men runne on desperatly to the warre and neuer thinke of God or of his helpe especially if they be any thing well prouided against the enemie and so God forsaking them whose aide they do not seek they speede thereafter As Benhadad King of Aram boasted of himselfe and of his power and thought that he might do what he list and therefore casted out blasphemous threats saying The gods do so to me more also if the dust of Samaria be enough for all the people that follow me 1. King 20.10 for euery man a handfull and after when his enemies came out against him he thought hee might commaund them and said Whether they be come out for peace take them aliue Vers 18. or whether they be come out to fight take them yet aliue but what came of it in the end The King of Israel came out against them and made a great slaughter This became of his proud boasting of his owne power before the victorie as he was warned of it before when King Ahab sent him this message Let not him that girdeth his harnes boast himselfe as he that putteth it off And as Dauid doth teach them thus to pray for helpe from God so in the next Psalme he acknowledgeth that it was God that had saued him Who therfore commonly speed thereafter saying The King shall reioyce in thy strength O Lord yea how greatly shall he reioyce in thy saluation If all Princes did thus when they send out their souldiers and if the Captaines themselues did looke for all their helpe from heauen and pray for it accordingly they might haue had better successe many time than they haue had And the want of this faith and of prayer the fruite of it as it hath brought great losse of men among other people and made long warres so also vpon the English men both in Ireland in the Low Countries and so wee see how these euils by the grace of God may be preuented for the time to come Now that that is said here of this particular as of warre is true of all other troubles and dangers whatsoeuer that our helpe in them must be from heauen and therefore we must by prayer seek for it at the hands of God as these do here if we will haue it but first of al we must beleeue that it is so And that wee might so doe let vs consider that that which Salomon saith of this thing is true of all other The horse is prepared against the day of battell Prou. 21.31 but saluation is of the Lord that is what meanes so euer wee haue to preserue vs from danger All helpe in al dangers and troubles is only from heaueÌ yet our help and saluation both of soule and bodie that must be froÌ heauen And this is that which the Church of God confesseth by the mouth of the Prophet and ascribeth all their great deliuerances though they had meanes to bring them to passe which they also speake of vnto God when they praise him after this manner We haue heard with our eares Psal 44.1 c. O God and our fathers haue told vs the workes that thou hast done in their daies in the old time how thou hast driuen out the heathen and planted them how thou hast destroyed the people and caused theÌ to grow For they inherited not the land by their owne sword neither did their owne arme saue them but thy right hand and thine arme and the light of thy countenance because thou fauouredst theÌ Thou art my King O God send helpe vnto Iacob Through thee haue we thrust back our aduersaries by thy name haue we troden down them that rose vp against vs. For I do not trust in my bow neither can my sword saue me but thou hast saued vs from our enemies and hast put them to confusion that hate vs therfore will we praise God continually and will confesse thy name for euer In all which words we see that they attribute all their former deliuerances from dangers vnto God and professe also that they looked for helpe from none but from him and put their trust in him and so desire him to send helpe vnto Iacob that is to them that were of his posteritie and so the people of God And thus Dauid again and all the people with him when they fought against the Aramites did confesse and thus they did pray Psal 60.11 Giue vs helpe against trouble for vaine is the helpe of man where they doe not onely beleeue and so acknowledge that all their helpe is from God but all other helpe without it is vaine and to no purpose neither can it doe them any good THE EIGHTH SERMON vpon the second verse Send thee helpe from the Sanctuary WE heard the last day that not onely in warre but in all other troubles generally all our helpe must be from God and so we must seeke to him for it as these doe here And this is that faith that we must labour for in this dangerous time of the pestilence as in all other sicknesses and diseases This faith wee ought to haue in this time of the pestileÌce that it is God that must send helpe from heauen to our brethren and to our selues and that neither we nor they can haue any helpe at all but from thence and that there is helpe to bee had when there is none in the earth but all helpe and all meanes of help faile here below For though there be means to serue Gods prouidence for euery purpose yet all they are of God and the blessing of theÌ also As now at this time the Magistrates in the places infected should take good order that the sicke be well looked vnto and prouided for and that there bee care had that they come not abroad and that the whole may be kept from the sicke as by the law of God the leapers were put apart from the societie of men because their disease was contagious and when they came abroad they should crie out alowd Leu. 13.45.46 I am vncleane I am vncleane that all men might auoide them And there are meanes of phisick for the preseruation of those from the contagion that are necessarily to be imployed about the sick and that must come into dangerous places yet these cannot be had nor vsed vnlesse God giue men this wisedome and when they haue them as Dauid here had all good meanes for the warre yet helpe and succour commeth from God as it shall please him to blesse the meanes Thus true faith will make vs place our trust and hope where wee should and where it will not deceiue vs and truly that is no small thing in any danger And shew it by prayer for our selues and others nay it is all in all For if wee trust to these meanes besides that it may be that wee cannot haue them if wee haue them they may doe
vs no good and so deceiue vs but if wee trust in God and in his helpe whether we haue meanes or haue them not that will be an anchor that shall not confound vs for we trust in him and in his defence from whom onely commeth all help Now if we say we haue this faith it must appeare by the fruites and namely that if we haue all good meanes as Dauid had here we be not secure and trust in them but pray earnestly vnto God as though wee had them not much more when we haue them not in deed Prayer then is a special token in all things that we goe about that we look for our help from God and therefore if we beleeue that it is God that must stay this mortality and sicknes and that he must defend others and our selues in it we must pray earnestly and continually for our selues and them but if we let prayer alone or vse it seldome whatsoeuer we say with our mouth we do not so beleeue it in hart as we should For faith must appeare by the fruits of it els it is a dead faith and as a body without a soule which hath no actions of life and prayer is one principall fruit as the Apostle saith How shal they cal vpon him in whom they haue not beleeued Rom. 10.14 2 Cor. 4.13 shewing that as there can be no prayer without faith so faith doth necessarily bring forth prayer Therefore let vs stir vp our selues vnto prayer and neuer cease calling vpon God euen as we do beleeue that all our helpe must come from him And here by the way we see the nature of true faith Faith seeth helpe in heauen when there is none in earth that it causeth vs to see help in heauen so to pray for it when there is none to be seene in the earth And this is the difference between faith vnbeleefe that the very vnbeleeuers can by reason conceiue of help so long as they haue any meanes to help them but if they fayle they can see none at all so they are like vnto those that are pore-blind who can see nothing but neere at hand But faith seeth a farre off euen into heauen so that it is the euidence of things that are not seene Heb. 11.1 for it looketh vnto the power of God who hath all meanes in his hand or can worke without them who made all of nothing and calleth the things that bee not as though they were So that as the holy Martyr S. Stephen Rom. 4.17 Act. 7.54 when his enemies were ready to burst for anger and gnash at him with their teeth looked stedfastly into heauen and saw Christ standing at the right hand of God ready to defend him so faith in the promises of the word doth see help in heauen ready for vs when there are no meanes in earth For as Abraham did not coÌsider his own body Rom. 4.19 nor the deadnes of Sarahs womb but considered what God had promised and what he was able to doe so if we look to the promises of Gods word which are many and most true wee shall see helpe from heauen if no where else Let vs labour then for that faith which may comfort vs from heauen for it may be in the extremity of this sicknesse wee shall see none in earth so when others are dumbe or not knowing what to say our mouthes shal be opened to speake vnto God and say Send vs helpe from the Sanctuary that is from heauen Strength from Sion It thus followeth And strengthen thee out of Sion Before they prayed for helpe from heauen now they pray for strength out of Sion where by Sion they meane that part of Ierusalem called mount Sion where afterwards the teÌple was built where now the Arke the visible signe of Gods presence was where they worshippe God in the word sacrifice and prayer and by strength thee meaneth not the strength of men and munition meet for war for help which was prayed for before but inward strength of the mind courage which was meet for the enemy that he might trust in the defence of God might not be dismayed by any power of the aduersary but that he might beare his estate as was conuenient And this was very requisit for if he had had neuer so many meanes Courage of mind is needfull in all troubles and had had no heart he should not haue vsed them or vsed them to no purpose and how should he haue strength of heart vnles God gaue it and how should God giue it vnles he asked it of him Therefore he taught them to pray for that also This sheweth that as in war so in all other afflictions which cause feare there is requisite an inward courage of the mind to vphold a man for if he haue a good hart he shall beare many things and if he haue no hart the least thing will dismay him Prou. 18.14 Therefore Salomon saith The spirit of a man will sustaine his infirmity but a wounded spirit who can beare it 2. King 7.5 6. The Aramites on the suddaine heard a great noyse when they besieged Samaria and they all fled away for feare and left their tents and all things standingf as they were and so the Israelites came and spoyled them they had men enough but they wanted courage So is it said of all the Kings of Canaan which were many and mighty that their hearts fainted and so they could not stand before Ioshua Iosh 2.12 5.1 So is it in all other afflictions that we be subiect vnto we had need of strength according to the measure of it to beare it for if we haue no faith or confidence in God what shall become of vs Iob in al his great afflictions because he had a good hart and trusted in God bore them al paciently and said Iob. 13.15 Especially in this mortality of the plague If the Lord kill me I will trust in him At this time especially in respect of this great sicknes it is most needful to haue strength of faith to beleeue Gods gracious prouidence that things come not by chance but by his fatherly disposition and to beleeue that he hath a care of vs and that nothing commeth by fortune for if a Sparrow falleth not to the ground without his wil Matt. 10.29.30 then much lesse do men dye especially seeing the very heyres of our head are numbred that so we may coÌmend our selues vnto him and take all things as from him and be contented with it I say as this faith is alwaies requisite because we know not what may befall vs on the suddain so most of all at this dangerous time And this is necessary not only for our selues but for our brethren also that accoridng to the measure of the sicknesse and paine and temptations of their minde so they might haue strength to beare al. For the very want of this strength
hath bin the cause that many euen for feare haue been ouercome much more when the thing hath bin vpon them haue they fallen into great impatiency and many lamentable outcries Euery one of vs is well acquainted with our owne weaknes this way and do find by experience how smal things we can beare and how the least thing doth ouercome vs yea the very feare of it many times therefore we had need to labour for strength And by that weakenes that is in our selues we may easily iudge what is in others and so see how requisit it is for them also that God should strengthen them Further it is to be considered God onely strengtheneth and weakneth the heart of man that as we haue seene how requisite it is for vs to haue strength according to the measure of our crosses temptations so of whom we shal haue it namely of God for they pray to him for it and say The Lord strengthen thee out of Sion he hath the hearts of all in his hands to order at his pleasure and if he giue strength then shall we be strong and if he withdraw his hand from vs and cast feare vpon vs if we were as stout as Lions before we shall be as weake as water And this truly as it is a great punishment to bee too feareful so God hath threatned to cast it vpoÌ them that breake his law and contrary to be of a good courage as it is a singular fruit of a good conscience so God hath promised to giue it to those that keepe his law Leuit. 26.7 For it is thus written If yee walke in mine ordinances and keepe my commandements to doe them fiue of you shall chase an hundreth Vers 36. and an hundreth of you shall put ten thousand to flight But if they will not obey me nor do all these commandements I will send a faintnes into their hearts in the land of their enemies and the sound of a leafe shaken shall chase them and they shall flee as fleeing from a sword and they shall fall no man pursuing them they shall also fall one vpon another as before a sword though none pursue them and ye shal not be able to stand before your enemies Deut. 28.66 And thy life shal hang before thee thou shalt feare both night and day and shalt haue none assurance of thy life in the morning thou shalt say would God it were euening and in the euening thou shalt say would God it were morning for the feare of thine hart which thou shalt feare for the sight of thine eyes which thou shalt see Thus strength courage in all troubles is the gift of God as fearefulnes is a punishment sent of God Iâsh 2.11 for it is said that the Lord cast a feare vpon the Cananites so that they durst not stirre Thus we see who is the giuer of al strength in al trials and temptations and that we haue it not of our selues Therefore no man must thus presumptuously think of himself that if trouble come he hopes he shal beare it out wel enough for he hath sufficient strength and courage for if he were of as great courage and valour as Dauid who slew a Lyon and a Beare yea Goliah himselfe yet when he commeth to a new trial he shal find himselfe altogether insufficient but as the Lord shall make a new supply of strength The Apostle S. Peter thought himself to be a stouter man a great deale then he was and that he would not shrinke for a little when he said if all men forsake thee yet will not I Matth. 26.33 but at the length God leauing him to himself for his triall he had no strength to stand but did both deny forsweare his Maister three times Thus wee must ascribe all our former strength vnto God he only it is that must strengthen vs still In troubles we must pray to God to strengthen vs. Iam. 1.5 Seeing it is so we must pray to him for it as Dauid doth here prayer is the meanes to obtaine all things from God therefore not only if we lack wisedome as the Apostle saith let vs aske it of God but if we lack any thing els as if we be faint-harted if we be weake in faith if wee lack patience if wee feare that wee shall not be able to beare things Therefore as in trouble wee must pray for other things according to our estate as for deliuerance or mitigation so especially for strength to beare whatsoeuer shall be laid vpon vs and wee may doe it in the greater faith because God hath promised it 1. Cor. 10.13 euen that hee will lay no more vpon vs than we shall be able to beare So then in all affliction let this be one part of our prayer for if God strengthen vs we shall be able to beare any thing And whereas they pray thus for Dauid it is our bound duty so to pray one for another as if we heare of any to be vnder any crosse pray vnto God for them that God would strengthen them And so strengthen those that are vnder the plague So did the Martyrs in persecution one for another and so must we do now for those that are or shal be visited with this pestilence that God would strengthen them with faith in his good prouidence with patience to beare all things with perseuerance vnto the end And as he looked for good by their prayers so God that hath commanded vs to pray one for another will not suffer vs to pray for them in vaine And thus though we cannot come one to an other by reason of the infection to minister any other comfort yet wee may pray vnto God to strengthen them and though wee cannot ease them of their paine yet God may strengthen them by our prayers to beare it patiently Out of Sion As before he had taught them to aske strength for him so here he doth shew from whence he did looke for it Out of Sion the place of Gods worship and from whence hee would haue them pray that it might come namely from Sion which was the place of Gods worship vnto which hee had respect in naming the place which there and there onely was to bee had without which that place did not differ from any other Whereas then these are the things that doe strengthen vs in trouble that we haue saith in the forgiuenes of our sinnes and in Gods prouidence hope that God will be with vs and defend vs and lay no more vpon vs than we shall be able to beare and patience that we may be quiet All these are wrought and increased in vs by the word Sacraments and prayer which ãâ¦ã Sionâ that is in the place appointed for Gods worship ãâ¦ã willeth them to pray for him that God would so blesse these meanes that he had vsed there before and which now were and should be vsed for him that by them hee
Leuit. 2.1 When any shall offer a meat offering vnto the Lord his offering shall be of fine flower and he shall powre oyle vpon it and put incense thereon and shall bring it vnto Aarons sonnes the Priests and he shal take thence his handfull of the floure and of the oyle with all the incense and the Priest shall burne it for a memorial vpon the altar Which was to teach them according to the dispensation of those times that as incense perfume doth delight the senses of men so God would be well pleased with that which they offered according to his word for Christs sake in whose mediation it should be as it were perfumed For he is that Angell that S. Iohn speaketh of who stoode before the altar Reuel 8.3 hauing a golden censer and much odors was giuen vnto him that he should offer with the prayers of all the Saints vpon the golden altar which is before the throne and the smoke of the odours with the prayers of the Saints went vp before God out of the Angels hand Prayers compared vnto incense whereby was shewed that in his mediation and in the vertue of his prayers all the prayers and seruices of Gods Saints are accepted incense then was vsed to confirme nourish in them the faith of this doctrine which was not so cleerely reuealed to them as it is to vs now in the Gospell where we haue many gracious promises made that whatsoeuer we aske in the name of Christ according to his will he wil grant it vnto vs. Whereunto now they haue respect in these words of their prayer when they pray that God would smell his gifts that is fauourably accept the seruice done And according to this phrase of speech it is said of the sacrifice of Noah that he after the flood built an altar vnto the Lord Gen. 8.20 and tooke of euery cleane beast and of euery cleane foule and offered burnt offerings vpon the altar and the Lord smelled a sauour of rest the Lord said in his heart I will henceforth curse the ground no more for mans cause The Lord did smell that is he did accept the sacrifices that were offered and so he was pacified and his anger did cease which for the sinne of man was kindled iustly before and caused the world to be drowned but now his anger being staied he said that he would no more smite all things liuing as he had done According to this kind of speech vsuall in the Scripture they pray that God would bee well pleased with his prayers and seruice done vnto him By this then we see God remembreth all our seruices done to him that the prayers that we make to God at any time and the seruices which wee owe vnto him are not for the time present only whilest they are a doing as some other things which perish with the vse of them but they are also for the time to come and God doth remeÌber them when they be past and will blesse vs for them thereafter and we may pray to God in faith that he would so doe and are by this example taught to doe it with comfort So that as incense burnt or a perfume that is made leaueth a good smell behind it and the sweet sauours of it may be felt in the place where it was made a good while after so our prayers and seruice done in faith are so acceptable vnto God for Christs sake that they leaue a sauour of rest behind them before God for vs that hee may remember them and vs for them So that many dayes after we may think of it with ioy and delight that we haue done so and so vnto God and pray him to remember it and be assured that hee will doe so This is a great mercy in God that hee wil thus vouchsafe to remember vs and our poore seruices and a great comfort to vs to know that he doth so Therefore euen as the sinnes of men that haue been done long since As he remembreth all the sinnes of men to punish theÌ in time God remembreth them and will punish them in time and though men when they haue done them forget them and so make no account of them to repent them of them in time but go on securely and carelesly as it is said of prophane Esau when he had sold his birth-right and so to satisfie his appetite for the time present had departed from the greatest testimony of Gods fauour that he had Gen. 25.34 he did eate and drinke and rose vp and went his way so he contemned his birth-right he was as merry as euer he was before and forgat what he had done yet God did remember it well enough and did punish him for it for he was afterwards depriued of the blessing of his father and of God So it is said in the Psalme of al those that are companions with theeues and with adulterers and of all the wicked These things hast thou done Psalm 50.21 I held my tongue therfore thou thoughtest that I was like thee because God did not presently punish them they forgat their sins and thought that God did so too but he answereth I will reproue thee and set them in order before thee that is hee doth both know and remember euery thing that they haue done for he will set them in order before them and punish them for them and so cause them also to remember them in time as wee see here it is said of the crie of Sodome Gen. 18.20 that it was very great and that God did heare it and remember it and sent his Angels to destroy them for it They continued in their sinnes and God did patiently suffer them but at the last in sending fire and brimstone from heauen vpon them to consume them hee did sufficiently declare to the whole world that he did remember them If God deferre to help we are ready to think that he hath forgotten vs. So doth he remember all the seruices which men doe vnto him at any time and they are euer present before him and he neuer forgetteth any and wil blesse them for the same in time And though he defer this blessing of his and do not presently reward vs for our seruice or deliuer vs when wee haue prayed vnto him yet we must not thinke that therefore he forgetteth vs and what we haue done as though we had lost our labour which the diuel through our vnbeleefe is ready to suggest vnto vs Psalm 13.1 as we see how Dauid breaketh out into such words How long wilt thou forget me O Lord for euer How long wilt thou hide thy face from me Where he complaineth that because God did not presently deliuer him from his enemies according to that that he prayed for therefore God had forgotten him and did not see him For we by reason of infidelity are ready to iudge of God as of mortall men if we haue put vp any
their doings as he promised by the Prophet Malachi where it is thus written hee first complaining of the wicked in the name of the Lord Your words haue been stout against mee yet yee say Malach. 3.13 What haue we spokeÌ against thee Ye haue said It is in vaine to serue God and what profit is it that wee haue kept his commandements and that wee haue walked humbly before the Lord of hostes therefore we count the proud blessed euen they that worke wickednes are set vp and they that tempt God yea they are deliuered Then spake they that feared the Lord euery one to his neighbour and the Lord hearkened and heard and a booke of remembrance was written before him for them that feared the Lord and they shall be to me saith the Lord of hostes in that day that I shall doe this for a flocke and I will spare them as a man spareth his owne sonne that serueth him Thus we see that when the Prophet preached and some made a mock of it and those that feared God conferd among themselues to comfort themselues in the waies of the Lord hee did see them both and did remember them and in the day of his visitation would put a difference betweene them and so wee see how God will remember vs for our faithfull seruice and blesse vs for it and to that end according to our capacitie it is said that there was a booke of remembrance written for them before the Lord. That is as among men they that do any faithfull seruice to the Prince it is recorded in writing and put into the Chronicles whereby it commeth to passe that the memory of it is kept as wee see in the booke of Hester when the King could not sleepe Hest. 6.1 hee commaunded to bring the booke of the Chronicles and they were read before him where it was found written that Mordecas had told of Bigtana and Teresh two of the Kings Eunuches keepers of the doore who sought to lay hands on the King And hee said What honour and dignitie hath bin done to him for this And they said There is nothing done for him Then he commaunded Haman to doe him that great honour that is there set down Thus we see how the good seruice that he had done to the King was written and so he was remembred rewarded for it So the Lord doth keepe a more faithfull record of all the good seruices that any of vs haue done vnto him and hee will reward vs for them in his good time and this is that which they pray for in the behalfe of their King When the Lord sent his Angels to destroy Sodome and Gomorrha and the cities thereabout for their horrible wickednes he made it knowne vnto Abraham Gen. 18.17 saying Shall I hide from Abraham the thing that I do Because the crie of Sodom and Gomorrah is great and because their sinne is exceeding grieuous I will go down now see whether they haue done altogether according to the cry which is come vnto me God remembred the prayers of Abraham which he made for Lot if not that I may know Then Abraham began to pray for them said Wilt thou destroy the righteous with the wicked be it farre from thee from doing this thing to slay the righteous with the wicked and the Lord said he would not and so he went on sixe times praying for them and was heard Therfore it is said in the next chapter that wheÌ God destroyed all the wicked he remembred righteous Lot according to the prayer of Abraham and deliuered him For when God destroyed the cities of the plaine Chapt. 19.29 God thought vpon Abraham and sent Lot out from the middest of the destruction when hee ouerthrew the cities wherein Lot dwelled By this example wee see that God remembreth the prayers that wee haue made not onely for our selues but for others yea when they know not of it as hee did the prayers of Abraham for Lot Therefore when wee pray to God wee must not thinke that our words are vanished in the ayre or that they are for the time present only but for the time to come euen for all the daies of our life So that as it is said that the bloud of Abel did speake to God for him when hee was dead and did crie out alowd and was heard Chapt. 4.10 so our prayers that we haue made and seruices that we haue done shall speak to God for vs when wee sleepe and when wee hold our peace and God will remember vs for them euen then when hee punisheth all the wicked round about vs as he did here heare Abraham and deliuered Lot when hee ouerthrew the cities of the plaine wherein Lot dwelled We haue prayed often for this visitation God remembreth the prayers of all men for this plague that God would be mercifull vnto vs in it we must not thinke that because we see not a present end or lessening of it that we haue lost our labour and so grow wearie and giue ouer But let vs assure our selues that so many as haue with true repentance and vnfained purpose of leauing all sinnes that they know and not wittingly please themselues in any that God remembreth their prayers and knoweth what is in them and what they haue done to him as he also knoweth the hard-heartednes and hypocrisie of the rest And as hee doth remember them so hee will in his good time make it knowne to them more and more as hee did to Cornelius when he sent an Angel vnto him and as he did to Abraham when he saw that Lot was deliuered from the destruction of Sodom Hee did remember them before though hee made it knowne vnto them when it pleased him And in time will shew it vnto them As it is written also of Daniel the Prophet who fasted and prayed for the desolation of Ierusalem whilest he was speaking in prayer Gabriel came flying and foretold him Dan. 9.21 about the euening sacrifice and said O Daniel I am now come foorth to giue thee knowledge and vnderstanding at the beginning of thy supplications the commandement came forth and I am come to shew thee So though there the commaundement came out at the first yet God did shew it him at the last euen when it pleased him God must needs remember vs for Christ putteth him in minde of vs. So will he doe with vs but in the meane season we must beleeue that he doth remember vs and take comfort in it And truly it must needs be so that God should remember the prayers of his seruants and all their seruices Rom. 8.34 for they haue a Mediatour and Aduocate in heauen euen Iesus Christ at the right hand of God who maketh continuall request for vs for hee is faithfull to doe it and he is in fauour with God and therfore he will remember vs for his sake For if wee haue put vp any supplication
to the King and we haue one in the Court to follow it wee hope wee shall not be forgotten especially if wee haue the Prince the Kings eldest sonne to make suite for vs. So seeing Christ Iesus doth deale for vs in heauen wee may bee assured that God will remember all prayers made according to his will in repentance and faith Therefore if wee haue done any thing all this while God will remember vs if wee haue done nothing then God must needes forget to blesse vs for there is nothing done for which he might remember vs. This should make vs forward in prayer and in all good things This should make al men feruent in prayer forward in all duties that so they might leaue theÌ as it were with God and they might bee before him night and day for a remembrance of them And that as we haue many sinnes for which hee may remember to punish vs so our repentance faith prayer seruice done to his Maiestie obedience to his word of conscience in al his commaundements and that in secret and all the good that we haue done to our brethren might also speak for vs and put him in remembrance of vs for our good That as it is written of Nehemiah that worthie seruant of God who often in the testimonie of a good conscience prayeth Nehem. 13.14 Remember me O my God and wipe not out my kindnes that I haue shewed on the house of God and on the officers thereof Vers 31. And againe Remember me O my God in goodnes So wee may pray for our selues and others in faith for vs that God would remember vs and them according to al the seruice wee haue done to him This I say should make all forward and zealous in Gods seruice both as they be Christians and in their seuerall callings that there might bee something for which they might pray themselues and others for them that God would remember them And whereas they pray for the King that God would remember all his prayers and seruices we see that we may not onely pray to God that hee would remember what wee haue done and that we now doe and what we haue done before the staying of this visitation and hope that he will remember all nay be assured of it Pray for them vnder the Plague that God would remember their former seruices though now they can doe none But pray also for all our brethren in al places that God would remember what they haue prayed and done and the fasts that haue beene in all places and are still and that all our prayers together may still speake for vs. Yea we may pray that God would heare them that are visited with his hand and not only that which they now pray but that that they haue done before when they were in health and though they cannot do as they would nay it may be for paine speake one word as hee requireth yet if they haue done any thing in truth before that he would now in this time of their neede remember that and them for it and so no doubt he will And this is a singular fruite of those that neglect not the time of prayer and of Gods seruice when they may that they shall bee remembred for it hereafter and for that which they haue done before when for the time present they shall be able to doe nothing as Dauid when he was fighting could not alwaies pray as he would and as his need required but hee desireth them to pray that God would remember that which hee had prayed before when he was able to doe it It followeth And turne thy burnt offerings into ashes The second part of this verse This is the second part of the verse where they pray that God would turne his burnt offerings into ashes that is that God would some waies declare that he had heard his prayer and receiued his seruices for where hee speaketh of sacrifices it was according to the manner of Gods seruice in those dayes where they did so offer but these were not without prayer as we see in the fourth verse in this Psalme By which prayer they sought to God that those sins for which they did offer sacrifices might be pardoned in the death of Christ whereof those sacrifices especially whole burnt offerings were a type and figure to shew that Christ should wholy offer vp himselfe to God for vs. Therfore it is said that the Priest when they brought their sacrifices Leuit. 4.20.26.31.35 should make an atonement for them that is pray to God for them to forgiue them So that though he nameth only sacrifices yet he meaneth prayer and other seruices done according to the word And when they pray that God would turne them into burnt ashes that is consume them with fire as it were sent from heauen God turned the sacrifices of Aaron into ashes he hath respect to that that God had done before thereby testifying that he did accept of their sacrifices and prayers For thus did he to Aaron when he was first consecrated to the office of the Priesthood That the glory of the Lord appeared to all the people Leuit. 9.23 and there came a fire out from the Lord and consumed vpon the alter the burnt offering and the fat which when the people saw they gaue thankes and fell on their faces Thus when the sacrifice was laid vpon the altar fire came from the Lord and consumed it and so the people when they saw it gaue thanks for by this signe they did see that God did alow of the sacrifice of Aaron and of his Priesthood So they desire of God that he would some way shew that he had heard the prayer of the King And of Salomon So again when Salomon dedicated the temple had made a long and zealous prayer for all those that should pray in that house 2. Chron. 7.1 and had prepared a sacrifice to be offred Fire came from heauen and consumed the burnt offering and the glory of the Lord filled the temple so that by this signe God did shew to them all that hee had heard the prayer of Salomon for the hallowing of that house to be the house of prayer for al nations And to conclude this poynt And of Elijah when the Prophet Elijah in the dayes of king Ahab in great zeale to call the people from their idolatry caused all the Priests of Baal to be gathered together 1. King 18.20 and they had two bullocks to be offered one for them and another for himselfe and there should be no fire put to the offerings but that God that should send fire from heauen vpoÌ them should bee taken to bee the true God and worshipped of them The Priests of Baal because they were many began first and continued crying to him for fire vntill noone and could not bee heard Elijah at the time of the euening sacrifice prepared his and caused ditches
to be made round about the altar and to be filled with water and then he prayed vnto God and the fire of the Lord fell and consumed the burnt offering and the wood and the stones the dust and licked vp the water in the ditch and when the people saw it they fell on their faces and sayd the Lord is God the Lord is God Thus the Lord also in those daies by this token did apparantly shew that he had heard the prayer of his seruant the Prophet Hauing then respect vnto these things which were well knowne to them that were acquainted with the Scripture he teacheth them to pray that as in former dayes he did sufficiently declare that he had receiued the sacrifices and heard the prayers of his people when with fire from heauen he did turne the burnt offerings into ashes so hee would now or in his good time some way or other testifie that hee had heard the prayer of the King but the time will not suffer me to goe any further THE TENTH SERMON vpon the third verse And turne thy burnt offerings into ashes Selah WE heard the last day the meaning of these words They pray that God would shew that he had heard his prayers and the reason of this kind of speech that they desire the Lord to turne his burnt offerings into ashes The thing that they pray for is this that God would some way shew that he had heard his prayers He did not then so pray as though hee cared not whether hee was heard or no resting in the bare worke of prayer but he was very desirous that God would heare him so that hee willeth them to pray that God would shew it to him and them that hee had heard them in deede It is not enough then for vs to pray vnto God and to beleeue that he doth heare vs but to waite vpon him for the performance thereof and to be desirous to see it so shall wee be comforted and God shall be praised Many come hether to the Church so carelesly to pray that when all is done they doe not so much as knowe what hath been prayed for so farre are they from this of desiring to see or marking how their praiers are heard and so either they receiue nothing or if they doe they see it not or if they see it they do not obserue and marke it to bee thankfull vnto God and to bee confirmed thereby in hope of his goodnes for the time to come Dauid prayeth in this faith that he doubted not but that God would heare him and so desireth them to pray that he would shew it to him sensibly and plainely as hee did to those whose sacrifices he consumed with fire and turned into ashes by causing it to come downe from heauen vpon them We must so pray that we be desirous to see that God hath heard our prayers So must we doe in all things that we pray for not only beleeue that God will heare vs according to his promises but also pray him that hee would some way in his good time euidently shew by the euent that he hath heard vs. When we put vp our suites vnto princes and great men if they say they shal be granted we neuer leaue vntill we haue the things that wee sue for or that there be some act done for vs that it may appeare that they haue heard vs in deed The Lord hath commanded vs to aske and hath made a promise that he will giue Matth. 7.7 saying Aske and it shall be giuen you seeke and yee shall finde knocke and it shall be opened vnto you Say then that wee haue asked of God and sought vnto him and that we beleeue also that we shall receiue from him according to our asking let vs then come againe vnto him the second time that either by granting the thing or some thing for it or supplying the want of it or some way or other as it shal please him that we might see that he hath heard vs. And namely that he hath heard the prayers of all for this plague As for example and this very time doth put vs in minde of it wee haue prayed long and often for the remouing of this grieuous visitation of the pestilence God no doubt hath heard so many all this time as haue called vpon him in truth haue departed from iniquitie and hee doth well remember what they haue said and done vnto him and hee will in time blesse them for it accordingly this is that that al of vs should beleeue But wee must now with new suites and supplications second these prayers of ours to this effect that God would shew vs that hee hath heard vs either by causing this contagion and mortalitie to cease or some way extending fauour vnto vs in it And wee must desire to bee partakers of the prayers of our brethren that by the benefit of their praiers we might see that God hath heard vs as Dauid here was desirous and willed the people to pray for him to that end And as they doe thus pray for the King that God would shew that hee had heard his prayers so we also are to pray for them that are in trouble and namely vnder this hand of God that he would shew to them that he hath heard their prayers They that pray for fashion and coldly cannot thus doe All they that pray coldly and for fashion and so care not whether they bee heard or no or marke not what they haue prayed for but vtter words of custome without desiring or feeling cannot with any comfort make this second prayer for any thing namely that God would shew them that he hath heard their prayers But al those that pray in the inward sense and feeling of their wants and in the faith of Gods promises and so not onely know what they pray but are desirous to haue their requests granted and look for the fulfilling of them when they haue prayed most earnestly they must come againe vnto God the second and third time and desire him that he would shew by effect that he hath heard their prayers Seeing then that God is the hearer of prayers as Dauid calleth him O thou that hearest the prayer Psalm 65.2 to thee shall all flesh come and hee hath made many promises to those that seeke vnto him in their need that they shall not returne away emptie let vs neuer cease calling vpon him both for the taking away of this great iudgement and for all things that we want vntill he shew that he hath heard our prayers so shall wee see it in the ende as this people did for in the next Psalme they giue thanks for that which here they pray for Now whereas hee teacheth them thus to pray That wee might see how God heareth our prayers we must markâ what followeth vpon them that God would some way as it pleased him declare that hee had heard their prayers it was
meete and conuenient and this must necessarily be presumed that after prayers they should waite vpon God and marke the course of his prouidence and consider what should follow that so thereby they might beleeue that God had heard them in deed Els it might wel come to passe that God for his part should sufficiently shew that hee had heard him but they should not regarde it and so they should make this prayer in vaine that hee would shew that hee heard heard him for he hath done it already but they see it not For to make this poynt more plaine in that very comparison that is here vsed if when the sacrifice was offered and God did with fire from heauen burne it vp cleane and so turne it into ashes as he did it to Aaron to Salomon to Elijah as we haue seene before he that was there present being blind could not see it or if he turned himselfe from it another way So if we be wilfully or carelesly blind in the works of God do not mark what followeth vpon our prayers good or euill wee shall vse this prayer in vaine to pray that God would shew that he hath heard our prayers for he hath done it sufficiently but we doe not regard it Therfore it is meet for all men not only to know and to wey what they pray for and to marke it well and to thinke of it afterwards but to waite vpon God for the same and to consider what followeth that so they may see how God heareth them For as when a man putteth vp a supplication to the King he is not quiet then but his minde is running as wee say vpon it and he is very inquisitiue what is done in that matter and he marketh all things that follow to see whether they make with him or against him that so he might see whether it bee graciously receiued or no So ought wee to doe in our prayers vnto God haue our minds as it were lingering after the things prayed for and marke how euery thing that followeth may put vs in hope that God hath heard vs. And this is that that Dauid professeth of himselfe in his prayer Psalm 5.3 Heare my voyce in the morning O Lord for in the morning will I direct mee vnto thee and I will waite where hee saith that hee would doe as sutors doe they put vp their suite and then giue their attendance for an answere so hee would pray to God speedely and carefully and then he would consider what followed that so he might see how God did heare him Thus should we doe when we pray at morning and at euening Psal 40.1 So must wee all doe when wee haue prayed to God for any thing we must waite vpon him and consider what followeth And Dauid confesseth that in so doing hee did see plainly that God had heard him For so hee saith I waited patiently for the Lord and he inclined vnto me and heard my crie and so shall we doe if we continue to pray vnto him and waite vpon him So that when we pray to God in the morning we should consider how things fall out all the day after well or ill that wee might see how God in bestowing many blessings vpon vs hath heard our prayers Likewise at night when wee goe to bed and pray to God that hee would defend vs from daungers and giue vs quiet rest and we awake in the morning and haue our strength renewed for the workes of our calling and al things well within the doores and without these things though they be ordinarie we should wel marke that so we might see and confesse that God did heare our prayers and so be thankfull vnto him for the same And so in al iourneis that we take in hand or matters that we go about wherein we haue commended our waies vnto God as we should alwaies doe because vpon his blessing dependeth the successe of all things we should mark how they succeed and prosper with vs that so we might see how he hath turned our burnt offrings into ashes that is how hee heareth our prayers So likewise for this sicknes And in all the prayers that are and haue been made for this pestileÌce that hath been a long time amongst vs wee haue prayed vnto God to be mercifull vnto vs in it and to shew vs some token of his fauour and wee are desirous also to see that hee hath heard our prayers now then let vs consider if the extremitie of it be staied from increasing any where or if it be kept out from many places where it was likely that it should come as out of this countrie and out of this towne that so we might confesse to the glorie of God and our owne comfort that God hath heard our prayers And this is one speciall vse of the newes that we heare weekly from London Norwich and other places infected how many died this weeke how many the last how many of the plague and how many of other diseases how many parishes infected and how many are cleere that so we might see from week to week and from day to day that the Lord heareth our prayers that so by experience wee might bee moued still to call vpon him for that that remaineth Or when wee pray in the Church for any that lie sicke So when wee haue prayed here in the Church for any particular person as we haue done for diuers and doe daily whereof some haue been at deaths doore and yet haue been recouered wee should haue kept a register of them and haue marked them a great deale better than we haue done and it had been happie for vs at this time if we had done so that so we might haue by great experience been confirmed in the truth of this that God doth heare our prayers And to be short if any of vs haue bin in pouertie or in any want and haue prayed to God to helpe vs then we must marke and consider how he stirreth vp some to haue a care of vs Or who haue been in pouertie or in any need Rom. 1.20 and how some do pitie vs or any way how wee be prouided for and thus wisely obserue all Gods dealing according to our prayers in euery estate of ours That as the inuisible things of God as his eternall wisedom and power and mercy and truth are to be seen in the gouernment of the world are in his creatures as it were written in great capitall letters for the most ignorant to see and reade to leaue them without excuse so wee might in the same wisely discerne and see them and be accordingly affected with the same to beleeue in him and to bee thankfull vnto him that thus from time to time sheweth that hee doth heare our prayers And truly if wee had thus done all the daies of our life and in euery thing that we haue praied for we might haue seene better than now wee doe or can
doe how many times God hath heard vs for our selues and for others day night at home and abroad Then might we often haue seen how God did heare our prayers in the Church and in our houses And for want of this diligent obseruation the more is our losse and the greater should be our griefe though God hath done many great things at our prayers and hath declared by blessed euents that he hath heard vs yet we haue not considered of it and so haue not seene it and so doe want the comfort of this that they doe pray for here euen that God would turne their burnt offrings into ashes that is shew that he did heare their prayers Now that wee might come to a more conscionable practise of this we may consider what will follow first of all when we doe desire to haue our prayers heard and will accordingly marke the dealing of God towards vs If we marke how God heareth our prayers we shall the more esteeme of the benefits that we receiue Psalm 21.3 it will come to passe that we shall greatly esteeme of those benefits that are thus bestowed vpon vs and be much affected with them and so wee shall be the more thankfull to God for them For though wee ought highly to esteeme and make great account of the goodnes of God in the benefits that he bestoweth vpon vs vnasked in that he preuenteth vs with his liberall blessings as the Ps lmist saith and I cannot tell whether wee should not doe it a great deale more yet such is our nature for the most part that we esteeme of things the more the more hardly that wee come by them and the more paines that we take for them Hereupon it commeth to passe that when we haue prayed earnestly vnto God and so haue gotten things that way and haue taken some paines for them then shall wee thinke our selues the more beholding to God for them Euen as when a man hath obtained a thing by long suite and it hath cost him much then if it bee granted to him at the last he will esteem of the thing the more and think himselfe the more beholding to him that hath granted it Therefore we our selues when in the morning wee pray to God to blesse vs in his waies that day and to prosper vs in al our actions and then obserue how the Lord preserueth vs from much euil that might befall vs and doth much good to vs that wee were vnworthie of shall wee not greatly reioyce in this goodnes of his and be thankfull vnto him for the same And likewise at night when wee commend our bodies and soules and all that wee haue to his blessed protection that hee would keepe vs waking and sleeping and finde in the morning that he hath done so indeed shall we not in the obseruation of this mercifull prouidence of God towards vs bee confirmed in his goodnes to be thankfull vnto him for it And so in any trouble and danger that we shall be in much more wherein we do pray to him to preserue and blesse vs As in this time of the plague as when wee pray to him in this deadly sicknesse of the plague for some fauour in it and then marke how things fall out that they are better rather than worse and so therein see the goodnesse of God towards our selues and others shall wee not reioyce in Gods deliuerance and be so much the more thankfull vnto him for the same Euen as wee see Dauid and this people doe here for they are not onely thankfull to God for it but they say that they doe greatly reioyce that God had heard their prayers Psal 21.1 2. The King shal reioyce in thy strength O Lord yea how greatly shall he reioyce in thy saluation for thou hast giuen him his hearts desire and hast not denied him the request of his lips And so did that godly woman Hannah the wife of Elkanah when she prayed in the temple for a sonne and God gaue her one for she went home and presently conceiued though she had been barren a long time before she did so marke the issue and what followed vpon her prayers and the prayers of Hely the Priest for her that she confesseth to him that God had giuen her that that she desired saying O my Lord 1. Sam. 1.36 I am the woman that stood with thee here praying I prayed for this child and the Lord hath giuen me my desire and therefore she did not only consecrate him vnto God as the best gift that she could bestow vpon him but maketh a solemne thanksgiuing vnto God for him and in the same she confesseth that she did esteeme of him as if she had had seuen saying Chapt. 2.1 Vers 5. My heart reioyceth in the Lord my heart reioyceth in the Lord c. And then after They that were full are hired foorth for bread and the hungrie are no more hired so that the barren hath borne seuen and she that had many children is feeble See what estimation of Gods benefits and thankfulnes to him for the same followeth vpon the diligent obseruation of them after our prayers Whereas on the contrarie when wee neglect this many great things which God giueth vs either we regard not at all or at the least not as we should and so God hath not that praise from vs for them that is due By this obseruation we shal grow in hope of Gods goodnes for the time to come Rom. 5.4.5 Secondarily by this obseruation of Gods dealing towards vs after our prayers it will come to passe that wee shall grow in faith and hope of Gods goodnesse towards vs for the time to come and so wee shall be imboldened to pray to him afterwards because we haue seene and marked how hee hath heard vs before For as the Apostle saith experience breedeth hope and hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost that is former experience shal confirme vs in Gods loue and so giue that hope for the time to come that confoundeth not And truly if wee had marked all our former experience this way publike and priuate how many times and for what God hath heard our prayers what great hope might wee haue had of it now in this time of our neede When we could haue said 1. Sam. 17.37 as Dauid did God that deliuered mee from the paw of the lion and from the paw of the beare will deliuer me froÌ this vncircumcised Philistim that is God that hath heard me at such and such a time I hope will heare me now But for want of this we are new to seeke in any great danger as though God had neuer giuen vs any thing at our prayers before and that maketh vs also to haue so little hope now And by the same we shall confirme others in their hope Thirdly we shal be able to confirme others also by
profit by it to amendment of life if he should also giue vs patience yea if hee should take vs away in this plague and should assure vs in the middest of all pains and feares of death of the forgiuenes of all our sinnes and giue vs good hope of euerlasting life and of the resurrection of our bodies that when wee giue vp the Ghost wee might boldly say Father into thy hands I commend my spirit might wee not bee well assured by these that God had heard our prayers Therefore if affliction and trouble doe come let vs see how we profit by it and what patience God giueth and so accordingly be assured that God hath heard our prayers And that the Lord in mercy will thus deale with vs wee may be assured of it so many as pray to him aright and this must be sufficient for vs and a sure token that God hath heard our prayers that wee might bee thankfull to him for it Therefore let vs not cease praying vnto him night and day not doubting but that God in his good time will turne our burnt offerings into ashes that is some way or other shew that he hath heard our prayers to his glory and the comfort of our selues and of our brethren Selah The vse of it for musicke Selah The Hebrew word retained in the Latine and English translations for the Greeke hath it not vsed for the most part only in the Psalmes which were made to bee sung in the temple noteth a vehement lifting vp of the voyce and especially thereby also a contention and affection of the minde so that the Musitions when they came to this word which was vnto them as a direction in Musicke did not so much sing it or say it as we doe now but letting it passe thereby did know that they should lift vp their voyces on high to that end that thereby their minds and the minds of others might be moued with that that was then sung according to the matter thereof And so it was a note of some change in the musick and thereby also in the minds euen as wee when wee speake of any waightie matter wee put in some note of exclamation or word to stir them vp to attention and to marke it diligently as our Sauiour Christ in the Gospell often in such cases and to this end vseth this word Behold So was this word vsed to stirre vp their voyces and thereby to stirre vp their minds That kinde of musicke that was then vsed in the temple for which this was written is now ceased with the rest of that Leuiticall kind of seruice And for the affections of the mind and so there is no more vse of it that way yet still it is carefully retained in the text and there is good vse of it in the Church for it serueth to the stirring vp of the mind with some speciall affection vnto that whereunto it is affixed which affection must alwaies be according to the matter contayned in those words whereunto this is adioyned And therefore it noteth out not any one speciall affection of the mind as some interiections doe but diuers and generally all kind whatsoeuer which must be in vs diuersly according to the matter As in the third Psalme it is vsed three times for three seuerall affections according to that that is said there Psalm 3.2 as Many say to my soule there is no helpe for him in his God Selah As if he should say O what a great calamitie or crosse is that I am greatly affected with that and would haue others to bee so too and pity mee thereafter Verse 4. And I did call vnto the Lord with my voyce and he did heare me out of his holy mountaine Selah They said God had forsaken him but hee prayed vnto God and God heard him and then hee addeth Selah as if hee had said Oh what a good God is that and how is that to be marked And lastly in the same Psalme Saluation belongeth vnto the Lord Verse 8. and thy blessing is vpon thy people Selah As if he had said God only can saue and he saueth his people and then affixeth Selah As if he had said Oh what a blessed thing is that and how should wee therefore put our trust in him So here when Dauid had willed them to pray that God would remember his prayers and shew that hee had heard them he addeth Selah to stirre vp their minds and his owne Theirs that they might pray this earnestly for him and know that he had great need of it for hee commended it vnto them with some feeling and hee knew that it was a great thing to offer vp any thing to God that should bee acceptable vnto him if we consider his excellency and our own vnworthines And for himselfe that he would esteeme this as a great benefit if the Lord would shew that he had heard his prayers euen as hee confesseth in the next Psalme Psalm 21.2 Thou hast giuen him his hearts desire and hast not denied him the request of his lippes where hee doth also adde this note Selah to shew that as before they did earnestly pray for it so now they should be greatly affected in thankesgiuing with it and as they had a feeling of their want in praying for it so they should haue of the goodnes of God in giuing thankes for the same and so both in the one and in the other to haue their minds specially moued with that they said Generally wheresoeuer this is vsed The generall vse of this word we must carefully marke it and make some good vse of it according to the matter where it is vsed For though the whole Scripture be excellent in it selfe and in euery part of it as being giuen by the inspiration of the holy Ghost 2. Tim. 3.16 and is profitable to teach to conuince to correct and to instruct in righteousnesse that the man of God may be absolute being made perfect vnto all good works yet some parts haue more speciall vse to vs in some cases than other and therefore some are commended vnto vs with the title of excellencie as all the Psalmes commonly called of degrees Psalm 120.1 or as others reade it of excellencies because in that shortnes they containe some excellent matter So also in the same Psalme some part may bee of greater vse and of more note and obseruation for some causes than some other part of the same as here in this Psalme though hee commended the whole Psalme vnto them and whole matter of the same as appeareth by the title and inscription of the same and the whole discourse of it yet in it the matter of this verse he doth specially commend vnto them for some causes with this marke or note then well knowne because it was in great vse when he addeth Selah So also in another Psalme Dauid commendeth one thing vnto them with a double note Psalm 9 16. Higgaion
his seruice they haue fayled or that they haue not trembled at his word nor been pricked at the heart when they heard their sinnes laid open as those did that are spoken of in the Actes of the Apostles but that they haue been hard hearted rather and not so moued as they should So that they haue had a godly feare that their best seruices might haue been refused And Dauid this holy man of God it seemeth being priuie to the corruption of his owne heart was somewhat afraide that all that seruice which he had done was not as it shuld be wheÌ he so earnestly desired the people and by this note Selah did pricke them forward thereunto that God would accept with fauour his seruices and shew by the euent that he had done so And this is that godly ielousie that Iob had of his children in the dayes of their feasting together which caused him to doe as it is written of him Iob. 1.5 And when the dayes of their banqueting were gone about Iob sent and sanctified them and rose vp early in the morning and offered burnt offerings according to the number of them all For Iob thought it may be that my sonnes haue sinned and blasphemed God in their hearts thus did Iob euery day When they had done feasting the next day hee called them to the sacrifice and seruice of God but that they might doe it as they should hee bad them sanctifie themselues that so they might come holily to it as they ought so that he would not haue them come suddenly from feasting to the sacrifices as though it made no matter how they serued God but bad them prepare themselues and besides he saith it may be they haue not blessed God in their hearts that is they haue not so serued God and giuen thankes to him from their hearts as they should haue done So that the best seruants of God knowing what an hard thing it is to serue God haue been desirous to doe all things so that they might be approoued vnto him and when they haue done best they haue somewhat feared that they haue not done so and so haue earnestly desired to see some way that God had accepted of their seruices and prayers Contrarie to this the hypocrites and all formall men The hypocrites thinke that any kinde of seruice is good enough for God who know not what Gods seruice doth meane they thinke that if they doe any outward seruice to him here in the Church or elsewhere hee is bound to take it let it bee done after what manner it will be and they thinke that they haue great wrong offred if it be not And this is that which the Prophet Malachi speaketh of Ye offer vncleane bread vpon mine altar Malach. 1.7 and you say Wherein haue we polluted thee In that yee say The table of the Lord is not to be regarded and if yee offer the blind for sacrifice it is not euill and if yee offer the lame and sicke it is not euill offer it now vnto thy prince will he be content with thee or accept thy person saith the Lord of hostes Where hee complaineth that for the seruice of God they brought the worst things and they said it made no matter if they brought not of the best where all things in and for the seruice of God should be of the best Where besides that hee saith that this way they brought the seruice of God into contempt he bids them goe and carrie it to their gouernour or any meane man of authoritie and see if hee will take such gifts if they will refuse such presents and thinke themselues abused with such gifts as are not meete for them then the high maiestie of God much more doth not only not receiue such seruice of men as is done carelesly but hee is displeased with it Therefore if it be an hard thing to present the King with any thing that hee may like of and they that vndertake such a matter will vse all diligence to that end then we much more must be perswaded that it is a very hard thing to doe any seruice of prayer or otherwise vnto God so as may be acceptable vnto him and so prepare our selues for it and be carefull to do all things in that manner Yea and when we haue done all let vs pray vnto God to forgiue the weaknes and imperfection of our seruices and to accept them in the righteousnesse and perfect obedience of Christ Which also that they might be they must be according to his word with all our heart being sorie that we can doe no better than we doe For herein consisteth the perfection of our obedience that wee acknowledging with sorrow the imperfection of it and labouring daily after a greater measure of perfection do present it vnto God in the perfection of Christs sacrifice wherein not onely all our sinnes but our imperfections much more are pardoned and not imputed vnto vs. He did esteem the hearing of his prayers as a great fauour of God Thirdly and last of al when to this prayer that they make that God would heare the prayer of the King and some waies shew it he addeth this note of affection Selah it was to shew how he did esteeme of this and how all they should also esteeme of it as of a speciall benefit and great fauour of God if he would so doe and so for it they should be thankfull vnto him As if they had said Let God heare his prayers c. Oh what a great blessing of God were that how should we be bound to him for it what great cause should we haue to be thankfull So then when they prayed for it hee would haue them esteeme it as no common benefit and haue that affection to it Therefore when God had thus done hee doth not onely make another Psalme for the Church to be thankfull to God for it but when in the same hee commeth to make mention of this very thing that they pray for here namely that God had shewed that he had heard his prayer he addeth this Selah againe As Psal 21.2 Thou hast giuen him his harts desire and hast not denied him the requests of his lips Selah As if they had said Oh how much are we bound to him for this what great cause haue wee to bee thankfull what a singular benefit is this worthie alwaies to bee remembred that God hath heard our prayers Here then wee are taught to make great account of this that God at any time doth heare our prayers whatsoeuer we pray for And as wee must make this account before hand when we doe pray so afterwards also If we pray for any thing for soule or bodie for our selues or any of ours for the Church or Common-wealth wee must thus thinke Oh if God will heare my prayers and giue me this thing how shall I be beholding to him for it al the daies of my life So did Iacob also
Gen. 28.20 So doth Iacob in that prayer that hee made when hee went towards Laban as may appeare by his words If God will be with me and will keepe me in this iourney which I go and will giue me bread to eate and cloathes to put on so that I come againe vnto my fathers house in safetie and if thou wilt be my God then this stone which I haue set vp as a pillar shall bee Gods house and of all that thou shalt giue me I will giue the tenth vnto thee And truly it must needes be so So must we doe if we consider our great wants if we doe but consider our great neede of euery thing and what wee are if God doe not supplie them As if a poore creature that hath neither bread nor meate nor cloath nor money to helpe himselfe should come and aske almes and receiue must not he needes thinke how am I beholding to him that hath thus refreshed me and what should haue become of mee poore soule if hee had not had compassion on me As Iob saith of himselfe that he did feede the hungrie and clothe the naked so that the very bellies of them that were fed with his meat Job 31.20 and the loynes of them that were cloathed with the fleece of his sheepe did blesse him So then when wee see that if God doe not thus and thus for vs we are readie to perish must we not thinke that if hee doe and when hee doth bestow it wee shall haue great cause to praise him for it We must not then pray as though we cared not for it but in the great feeling of our need so shall wee esteeme of all things when God shall heare our prayers as we ought Especially if we well way our great vnworthines Moreouer concerning this one point if wee consider our owne vnworthines euen of the least benefit and fauour nay how we haue deserued the cleane contrary then much more must wee thinke when wee pray for any thing that wee shal be greatly beholding to God for it And for our vnworthines remember that wee not onely haue no goodnes that can commend vs vnto God for wee haue not in all things done our dutie as we should but because wee haue been vnthankfull for that that we haue haue abused many things wee are worthie to haue all taken from vs yea when wee remember other of our sinnes we must thinke that we haue deserued his punishments in steed of his blessings When then we aske any thing and shall see so many things to hinder vs from receiuing if it shall please God in the multitude of his mercie to passe by them all and to giue vs our desires must wee not needes thinke our selues greatly beholding to him for it And though it may be wee haue in some sort repented vs of our sinnes yet when we are priuie to our owne hearts that our repentance is so small and when wee finde our faith so weake and that wee aske that that we doe with so much doubting if God giue vs any thing when wee come to him after such a manner must not wee needes confesse that wee shall bee wholy beholding to his Maiestie for the same So that euery way we see that when we pray we must do it with this affection that wee thinke it a great mercie of God and for which wee shall be greatly bound vnto him all the daies of our life if he giue vs any thing And truly if we could come to pray thus If we did thus pray we shuld see how God would heare vs. not onely in the feeling of our great wants but also in the conscience of our great vnworthines and so acknowledge in respect of both how much wee should be beholding to God for any thing then we should see a great deale more than we doe how hee would heare our prayers For as a man when he is sued vnto if he heareth vs confesse that if hee will grant vs our request we and all ours shall be beholding to him as long as we liue this is a thing that will greatly mooue him So the Lord when he seeth that we esteeme the hearing of our prayers to be so great a benefit as it is then is he readie to heare vs for hee will haue vs see how much wee are beholding to him for that that we receiue We pray now that God would stay this heauie hand of the pestilence and that he would proceed no further in iudgement against vs but to our prayers we must adde Selah that is wee must stirre vp our affections so to desire it as that wee professe it to bee an inestimable benefit And namely for the remouing of this mortal plague if this way he shall shew that hee hath heard our prayers And indeede this we must needes doe if we consider how vnable we are to helpe our selues in it vnlesse God helpe and how vnworthie we be of his helpe and so let vs determine when we pray to be thankfull vnto him for it Thus must wee doe also for all other things that we pray for if we will be heard So that if we aske the forgiuenes of our sinnes the increase of faith the assurance of Gods fauour and the feeling of his loue we must doe it as Dauid did Psal 4.6 Lord lift vp the light of thy countenance vpon vs thou hast giuen me more ioy of heart than they haue had when their wheate and their wine did abound as if he had said If the Lord shall giue me this thing I shall be more beholding to him for it than if I had had all the wealth in the world giuen me When that godly woman Hannah prayed for a man-child she doth it so earnestly as may appeare by her words and with such protestation that she did cleerely shew how she did esteeme this that God would heare her in this thing For she saith O Lord of hostes if thou wilt looke on the troubles of thine handmaide 1. Sam. 1.11 and remember me and not forget thine handmaide but giue vnto thine handmaide a man child then will I giue him vnto the Lord all the daies of his life Where we see out of the abundance of her feeling how many words she vseth as if thou wilt looke vpon me and remember and not forget me c and what she promiseth for it and God heard her prayers and she did according to her vow and made a song of thanksgiuing for it Few meÌ haue these affections in prayer or in desiring others to pray for them Rom. 9.1 We haue prayed vnto God for many things but haue wee done it with that acknowledging that we should be so greatly beholding to God if he heare vs Haue we added Selah that is haue wee thus stirred vp our affections and did wee then determine to be thankful to God for such a mercie and since haue we remembred to be thankful I speake the
pray in this time of the plague that all men may profit by it repentance for them strength against them faith in Gods promises the feeling of his loue and all those things that appertaine to the glory of God and those we are sure are according to his will and if wee did aske these more we should receiue more But all outward things as long life health and wealth let vs desire in the second place both with lesse desire and with mindes contented to want them if it bee not Gods will to giue them and so farre wee may bee assured that he will heare vs. And namely for this visitation of the Plague let vs thus pray that all might profit by it to repentance and amendment of life for to that end we are assured that it is sent For as the Apostle saith to the Corinthians when there was great sicknes among them so that many also dyed For this cause meaning sinne 1. Cor. 11.30 whereof he named one that was common among them many are weake and sicke among you and many sleepe that is dye for if we would iudge our selues we should not be iudged but when we are iudged wee are chastened of the Lord because wee should not bee condemned with the world So that if either wee had not sinned before or hauing sinned we had repented vs in time and iudged our selues God would not thus grieuously haue entred into iudgement with vs. For as Dauid saith he is full of compassion and mercy slowe to anger Psalm 103.8 and of great kindnes and will not alway chide nor keepe his anger for euer though wee offend him continually For if hee should straitly marke our iniquities Psalm 130.3 and deale with vs thereafter who should stand that is no man should be able to abide it But hee deferreth his punishments often to see if men will repent them in time and in deede hee giueth all men sufficient time for that and calleth them to it daily as he did the olde world before the flood by the preaching of Noah Gen. 6.3 giuing them an hundred and twentie yeeres to repent in and so did hee to the wicked Sodomites by the Ministery of righteous Lot before they were consumed with fire and brimstone from heauen and so did he to the Israelites and to the Iewes by all his Prophets before they were carried away into captiuitie and so hath he this long time and often forewarned vs of his iudgements and called vs earnestly vnto repentance by the ministery of all his faithfull seruants in our time before this plague came vpon vs. So that wee cannot say as the diuell did falsely challenge Christ in the Gospell Matth. 8.29 Why art thou come vnto vs before the time But when for all this men goe on in their sinne and will not bee reclaymed nor iudge themselues one whit hee is constrained to iudge vs. Therefore let vs pray that we may profit by it and all his people also euery where and whosoeuer haue any such good desires in them wee may helpe them with our prayers and pray that God would giue them their desire as the people doe here for the King for this is according to Gods will And wee may safely pray for those that are vnder this visitation that God would giue them patience and strength to beare whatsoeuer it shall please God to lay vpon them for this also is according to his will as the Apostle saith God is faithfull 1. Cor. 10.13 which will not suffer you to be tempted aboue that you bee able but will giue the issue with the temptation that yee may bee able to beare it And that they may patiently beare it So that if any haue this desire that they are contented to bee tried euen this way as well as any other if it bee Gods will so that hee would strengthen them to beare it we may all of vs further them in their prayers and desire God to giue them their hearts desire And thus farre also wee our selues may bee assured that wee haue our part in all the prayers of our brethren this day and at all times as wee doe desire to profit by this hand of God and to haue patience to doe his will in this and all other crosses of his But as for the remouing of it And how farre for the remoouing of it wee may and ought to pray that it may bee in his good time when it is his holy will and as it shall please him so it may bee and that wee might bee willing to waite vpon his leasure and prescribe no time vnto him nor any measure of his dealing but that his will may bee done and not ours as our Sauiour Christ prayed in his greatest agony Father not my will but thine be done then will hee heare vs as hee did him But if wee shall bee impatient and murmur against God and thinke that hee dealeth hardly with vs in continuing so great a plague so long or haue any such wicked desires in our mindes which flesh and blood is ready to offer vnto vs as wee must not dare to offer them vp vnto God so if wee doe none must further them to desire God that hee would giue vs according to our heart If we submit our wils to Gods will then all the Church prayeth for vs. Therefore let euery one examine his owne heart both for this and for any thing else that hee prayeth for and see what it is that hee desireth and how that if hee findeth it to bee according to Gods will hee might haue comfort in the prayers of the Church for in what case so euer hee bee all the Church prayeth with him and for him Thy will bee done So that if his will bee agreeable to Gods will as it ought then all good men and women pray for him continually in all his troubles both of body and minde And truly this is and may bee a great comfort for vs at all times and in all distresses that in what estate so euer wee bee night and day if wee pray vnto God if wee can bring our hearts to this that the desire of them bee according to his will and though wee would faine haue this and that yet euermore with this condition and no otherwise if it bee his blessed will and wee submit all our desires to his holy will and bee contented that not so much our wils as his might take place then the whole Church euery where prayeth for vs and will doe as they did heere for Dauid and so wee neede not doubt but God will heare vs and them in his good time that so wee might waite patientlie vpon him But many men haue such wicked and vngodly desires Many mens desires are so wicked that they are not to be commended to God or men and the purposes of their heart are so bad as they dare not commend them vnto God but hide them from him as
much as they can And though some do ignorantly presumptuously pray to God to fulfill their foolish and sinfull desires yet none can pray for them neither haue they part in the praiers of the Church and so God heareth them not And this is that which the Apostle saith to the Iewes Yee aske and receiue not because yee aske amisse Iam. 4.3 that yee might lay the same out on your pleasures Where hee saith that because they did aske worldly things first with an vnsatiable mind and then to a wrong end euen to consume them vpon their owne lusts and not that they might glorifie God in doing good and so it was not according to Gods will therefore they had them not for such desires of the heart God will not graunt They that are couetous they haue such desires in their hearts for the world that neither themselues As the desires of couetous men 1. Tim. 6.9 nor any for them can pray that God would graunt them and giue them according to their heart For they that will be rich fall into temptation and snares and into many foolish and noisome lusts which drowne men in perdition and destruction for the desire of money is the roote of all euill which while some lusted after they erred from the faith and pearced themselues through with many sorrowes This is a wonderfull yet a true saying For if euery couetous man might haue according to his desire what should become of all the world al should be little enough for themselues Nay what should become of themselues they would aske that that should be hurtfull for them As it is written of one that hee desired that all that hee touched might be gold and it was granted vnto him and by this meanes hee soone starued for want of meate and drinke for not onely his cuppes and dishes at his touching were turned into gold but euen the meate and drinke that was in them and so could neither eate nor drinke any thing and thus his desire through couetousnes was not onely foolish but also noisome and hurtfull as the Apostle said whereby hee was drowned in perdition and destruction Which though it bee but a meere fable and poeticall fiction yet it doth shew the truth of this that wee speake of namely that couetous mens desires many of them are such that they are not to bee desired of God Other men their hearts are so full of hatred and malice And of the malitious that all their desires for the most part tend to the hurt of others and to the good of few especially they desire the hurt of those whom they account their enemies if they might haue their desire I speake not of the Papists onely for then none of vs should be aliue but of some other that professe the Gospell many of their neighbours should bee a great deale worse than they are I pray you what had become of all the nation of the Iewes and of the whole Church of God Hest 3.13 if malitious Haman had had his diuellish desire who sought in one day to kill and to destroy all both yong and old children and women Against these and such like Dauid teacheth vs to pray thus Psal 104.6 Bring not their desires to passe Other haue their hearts full of the lusts of the flesh and the saying of our Sauiour Christ is verified in them They looke on a woman and lust after her Mat. 5.28 And of the voluptuous and so they commit adulterie with her in their heart and they haue many vngodly desires this way which they cannot bring to passe yet can they not themselues or any for them pray that God would grant them their desire and giue them according to their heart and so they consume and pine away in their wicked desire as Amnon did 2. Sam. 13.2 of whom it is said That he was so sore vexed that he fell sicke for his sister Tamar for shee was a virgin and it seemed hard to him to doe any thing to her and that wicked desire continued vpon him that from day to day he waxed leane because he could not accomplish his filthy desire Of these such like the Psalmist saith The desires of the wicked shall perish that is Psal 112.10 God will not fulfill but disapoint them of their wicked desire and so may we pray not for them but against them and so no doubt doth the whole Church of God pray against such continually To be short And of the proud and ambitious some are ambitious and proud and seeke the ouerthrow of others for the raysing vp of themselues as some traitours haue done in our time though they haue not preuailed And so did Absalom conspire against his father Achitophell did help him with counsel in that action but Dauid praeid against theÌ said O Lord 2. Sam. 15.31 I pray thee turne the counsell of Achitophell into foolishnesse and so God did heare his prayer and did ouerthrow his wicked counsell disappointed Absalom of his ambitious desire And not onely by this example but otherwise he hath taught vs generally to pray against all such Fulfill not ô Lord their desire Psal 140.8 These men haue no part in the prayer of others least they be too proud Thus we see that no wicked man that hath his desires disordered in any kind whatsoeuer and will not submit them to the word of God can looke to haue any part in the prayers of the Church generally or of any godly man or woman particularly be they neuer so neere theÌ or wish they neuer so well vnto them And we our selues must looke to our desires least we be depriued of the benefit of the praier of others For as if our hearts be sound vpright with God and we desire nothing but according to the will of God then all pray for vs euery where by vertue of the communion of Saints we inioy the fruit of the prayer of the Saints so if our hearts be turned from God by our crooked wayes Psal 125.5 we desire things that are vnlawfull then all forsake vs euen our dearest friends and none can pray for vs in any faith And we had need to be put in mind of this doctrine because for the most part our minds are more set vpon earthly things than vpon heauenly we are more readie to lay vp our treasures here on earth than in heauen where the true treasure is and so because where the treasure is there will the heart be also as our Sauiour Christ saith in the Gospell Math. 6.20.21 Nor haue any vnlawfull desires therefore wee desire earthly things aboue heauenly and so our hearts desire being not according to Gods will none can pray for vs that God would graunt them and so through our owne default we loose the comfortable fruit of the prayer of others and whereas prayer is compared vnto striuing when we striue about things
so vnlawfully none can striue with vs. Therefore let vs not haue such running lusts and wandering desires as the men of this world haue who desire earthly things and say as Dauid describeth them VVho wil shew vs any good But let vs pray as he teacheth vs there Lord lift vp the light of thy countenance vpon vs Psal 4.6 and let vs esteeme of that as he doth there aboue all worldy things saying I shall haue more ioy of heart thereby than they had when their wheat and their wine did abound And then we are sure that our desires be well ordered and so all good men will help vs in their prayers say of vs as the people do here of their King The Lord graunt thee according to thine heart If then at any time we haue asked any thing at the hand of God and haue not receiued it If we aske and haue not let vs examine and correct our desires 1. Pet. 3.9 let vs consider what it is and how we haue asked it if it be any thing that is euill as the destruction of our enemies the curse of God vpon our neighbours whereas we should rather blesse them as the Apostle saith knowing that we are called to be heires of the blessing of God then no maruaile if God do not giue vs our desires Or if it be a lawfull thing yet we desire it not lawfully that is not according to Gods will as for example If we desire earthly things aboue heauenly as most doe or as concerning this visitation of the plague if we more desire that it might be taken away than that we our selues and others might profit by it generally if we more desire health and wealth estimation and worldly prosperitie than faith and repentance and the true feare of God and such like then these desires of our hearts no marueile if God graunt not Or againe if we desire not these outward things so that we can be contented to want them if it be not Gods will to giue them and to say with the Apostle I can be abased and I can abound Phil. 4.12 euery where and in all things I am instructed both to be full and to be hungry and to abound and to haue want and what state soeuer I am in therewith to be content For otherwise neither can we pray our selues How we shold pray concerning this plague if we will be heard nor other for vs That God would giue vs according to our heart because the desires of the same are not fashioned according to his will Therefore both for the remouing of this plague and for all other things we must be of that mind that Dauid was when by the conspiring of his sonne Absalom he was driuen out of Ierusalem who said 2. Sam. 15.25 Carie the Arke again into the citie if I shall find fauor in the eyes of the Lord he will bring me againe and shew me both it and the tabernacle thereof But if he say thus I haue no delight in thee behold here I am let him doe to me as seemeth good in his eyes Thus he resigned both his kingdome and life into Gods hands to haue them or loose them according to his will and then he receiued againe of God both the one and the other for Absolon was destroyed and he safely returned into Ierusalem So should we now much more receiue life and health in this great mortalitie if we did pray for them with these minds Heb. 11.17 19. that as Abraham was willing to offer vp his sonne Izaack vnto God and then he restored him vnto life as it were againe so we be willing to haue all if it be Gods will then will he restore all things vnto vs againe Therefore if God giue vs not that which we ask let vs thus profit to the examining and conuerting of our desires But to conclude for this time whereas all men generally desire that they might haue their heart satisfied and that whatsoeuer they haue a mind to they might haue it and this all sorts couet and seek after and therin consisteth great contentation and quietnesse of mind That we haue our desires in all things let vs nourish in vs continually none but good desires for those God wil fulfill The comfort of those that haue good desires and the vexation of them that haue euill But if we haue wicked and vngodly desires in our mind as the Lord will not fulfill them so this shall be no small crosse vnto vs that we are abridged of our desires So that all they that so liue that they make conscience euen of their desires and labour to keepe them within the compasse of Gods word and will their life is most pleasant and comfortable full of contentment for they shall soonest haue the desires of their heart from time to time But if we giue scope to our affections and suffer our desires to range beyond the bounds of Gods word and will as therein we displease him that they are so vnruly so we shall not be quiet for God will crosse them and not suffer vs to prosper in our wicked desires For though the wicked many times doe so for their further condemnation who often haue more than their hearts desire yet this is the ordinarie portion of Gods children that if their desires be good God will fulfill them as these of Dauids were and therefore God did so vnto him as he confesseth Psal 21.2 Thou hast giuen him his harts desire But if they be euill he will keepe them from them and we are to pray that he would doe so to that end that we might seeke to purge our hearts from all such sinfull desires And God graunt that we may thus profit by the not hauing of our desires to examine them whether they be good or ill and to amend whatsoeuer is amisse and so shall it be more profitable for vs to be hindered in such desires than to haue them fulfilled But we shall haue occasion to speake more of this the next day in the meane time let this be sufficient The thirteenth Sermon vpon the fourth verse And graunt thee according to thine heart c. COncerning these words besides that that hath ben obserued out of them alreadie it is further to be considered that whereas hee had willed them in the tenth verse to pray that God would heare his prayers and that he would euidently shew that he had done so and now that he would giue him according to his heart he declareth that as when he prayed vnto God he would doe it not with his lips only but from the bottome of his heart so hee would haue the Lord to take knowledge of his prayer from the desires of the same and giue him thereafter True ptayer is a desire of the heart and so to shew that he had heard his prayer by giuing him his hearts desire From whence we learne what is the nature of true
haue it they begin to bethinke themselues how and which way to accomplish it and then taking counsell with themselues or others they deuise and determine to doe so and so as Dauid might doe in this case This counsell of his and purpose whatsoeuer it was he willeth them to pray to God for him that he would fulfill that so he might haue his desire and Gods prouidence might be serued thereby This word Purpose the most and the best doe translate Counsell And so the meaning of it is that whatsoeuer he should aduise himselfe to doe by good counsell for the effecting of his desire and whatsoeuer things he should put in practise vpon mature deliberation to that end that that counsell and those meanes God would blesse and giue a good successe vnto and so bring the thing to passe So that we see with what humilitie and distrustfulnesse of himselfe he speaketh acknowledging his owne insufficiencie to be so great that hee was so vnable of himselfe to bring to passe his owne desires though they were good and in a lawfull cause that when he had taken the best counsell for it yet that should be in vaine and altogether frustrate and doe him no good at all vnlesse God blesse it Therefore here he prayeth vnto God for his blessing vpon his consultations and good purposes and desireth them to help him with their prayers therin both that God would direct him to those meanes that might best serue his prouidence and that he would giue good successe vnto the same and that he might not fall into any vaine courses or as it were crooked wayes They aske of God good counsell and the successe of the same which the Lord did not purpose to worke by This then must pull down the high minds of those proud conceited men who thinke so highly of themselues and of their owne wit that they presume that for euery thing they are all sufficient of themselues for in all matters that shall befall them they can tell presently what to doe they can tell how to aduise themselues sufficiently they haue counsell ynough at home and so can bring all their matters to passe For though I graunt it to be true that it is a great blessing of God vpon any that in time of need they know what is to be done for many times for want of good counsell men are in doubfull matters greatly perplexed and almost at their wits end yet they must thus thinke that when they haue the best aduise that can be from theÌselues or others yet the successe of it depends only vpon the blessing of God and so they must seeke vnto God for it as Dauid doth here though he was very wise of himselfe For it is sayd of him when he was but young 1. Sam. 18.30 That when the princes of the Philistims went foorth at their going forth to warre he behaued himselfe more wisely than all the seruants of Saul so that his name was much set by And for the repressing of this foolish presumption of our owne wisedome to be able to bring all matters to passe the Prophet Ieremie giueth a good lesson saying Thus saith the Lord Jere. 9.23 let not the wise man glory in his wisedome nor the strong man glory in his strength neither the rich man glory in his riches but let him that glorieth glory in this that he vnderstandeth and knoweth me For though a man haue wisedome to deuise God onely establisheth and ouerthroweth mens counsels strength and riches to bring to passe and where these three concurre there is likelihood of great matters yet euen then God onely bringeth the purpose to passe For either we shall not resolue vpon the best or take good counsell when it is giuen vs or if we doe God can destroy it This we see to be true in the counsell of Achitophell who was one of the wisest men of his time in so much that that which he counselled was like as one had asked counsell at the oracle of God 2. Sam. 16.23 when in the conspiracie of Absalom he gaue counsell one way and Hushay the Archite gaue counsell another way though the first counsell was best at that time yet it was not followed Chap. 17.14 but all of them sayd The counsell of Hushai is better than the counsell of Achitophell For the Lord had determined to destroy the good counsell of Achitophell that he might bring euill vpon Absalom Thus we may here learne that it is in God onely to ouerthrow or to establish the counsels of men euen of the wisest according as he is purposed to doe good vnto or bring euill vpon them So was it also in the dayes of King Rehoboam the sonne and heire of Solomon when in the beginning of his raigne the people came vnto him with this petition 2. Chron. 10.4 That he would make the grieuous yoake which his father had put vpon them lighter and they would serue him and he bad them depart for three dayes and then come againe for an answere and in the meane time he asked counsell of the wise auncient experienced men which had serued his father and they gaue him good counsell that he should yeeld to them in this request and he after conferred with the young men who had bene his pages and brought vp with him and they gaue him ill counsell as appeared by the sequell That he should take it vpon him like a king and speake roughly vnto them and so he did refusing the good counsell of the auncient men And thus though their counsel was good God did not fulfill it and though it was offered vnto him he did not take it because the Lord would bring that vpon Solomon which he had threatned by Ahiiah the Prophet That for their idolatrie 1. King 11.31 ten tribes should be rent away from his kingdome in the dayes of his sonne as also came to passe for when they heard the answere of the king ten tribes fell away to Ieroboam and could neuer be recouered So that whensoeuer we determine to doe any thing as we ought to take counsell and doe nothing rashly and vnaduisedly as many doe for then we shall thriue thereafter so we must also beleeue that God must bring all things to passe and so pray to him for it continually So that all men when they haue the best counsell in the world if it were as good as Achitophels they must seeke to God by prayer for his blessing vpon it if they will haue things to thriue prosper with them When we haue taken the best counsell we pray to God for the successe of it And this is true in all things as if we haue to deale with men that seeke to oppresse vs any wayes we must take the best counsell that we can to defend our selues and then pray to God that hee would bring things to passe otherwise our owne counsell and purpose shall doe vs no good against their
and people to rule than he and so his kingdome much bigger yet that was the cause of the ouerthrow and vtter ruine almost of his house For to say nothing of this how Edom presently rebelled and fell away from him and made a king ouer them Vers 8. nor how Iehoram fell into idolatrie after the manner of the kings of Israel and compelled the people thereunto Otherwise they may fall out to a clean contrary end for which he came to a miserable end being sicke of sore diseases so that his guts fell out at the end of two yeares all his children afterwards were slaine by the Aramites sauing the youngest whom they made king in his fathers roome and this man Ahaziah was slaine by Iehu Chap. 22.7 and it is said that his destruction came of God in that he went to Ioram his fathers brother by mariage being the sonne of Ahab for when he was come to him he went foorth with Iehoram against Iehu the sonne of Nimshi whom the Lord had annointed to destroy the house of Ahab And so doth it fall out with many in this kind euen in our daies when they doe not commend their purposes to God in prayer to direct them and blesse them as Iehoshaphat though a good man yet in this action had not his direction from God neither is it set downe in the text that he sought it of him But it fell out well in the marriage of Izaak But it succeeded more happily with Abraham who when he sent his seruant to prouide a wife for his sonne Izaack as he did direct him in the right way and assured him of good successe by the promise of God Gen. 24 7. saying That he would send his Angell before him so this man his seruant prayed vnto God that he would prosper him Verse 42. O Lord God of my master Abraham if thou now prosper my iourney which I goe c. And Izaack also for whom this marriage was sought did not neglect to pray vnto God for good successe and to fulfill his fathers good purpose towards him Verse 63. for it is said that whiles his fathers seruant was in his iourney he went out to pray in the field toward the euening and so God did heare all their prayers and gaue good successe to this purpose of mariage So is it in all matters for the world So is it for matters of the world a man thinketh to enrich himselfe and therefore he mindeth to buy sell or to take a farme or to deale in marchandise c. and euen the same things turne to his vtter decay and by that meanes they find it to be true Psal 127.2 That it is in vaine to rise vp early and to goe to bed late and to fare hardly for either in them they shall not prosper or els there shall come some great losse that shall hinder them that they might learne by experience to commend all their purposes to God in prayer Therefore whatsoeuer good we purpose either for our selues or for our children or for our friends let vs pray heartely vnto God to fulfill them els we may purpose one thing and God by the same meanes that we vse shall bring to passe another And how God can alter mens purposes we see it in the example of Iacob God can alter all mens purposes Gen. 37.14 and of his children He sent his sonne Ioseph into the fields to his brethren who were there keeping of his sheepe with this errand Goe see whether it be well with thy brethren and how the flockes prosper and bring me word againe Thus we see what he purposed in sending him forth But when he came among them they sold him into another countrey and sent his coat home to his father dipped in blood as though he had been slaine with some wild beast so Iacob was disappointed of his purpose And so were the brethren of Ioseph also for first of all they sought to kill him and after they sold him for a seruant that he might neuer be aboue them according to that which God had shewed him in dreames but by this meanes he came into Aegypt and there in processe of time he was made ruler of the whole land and in the time of famine his brethren came thither to buy corne bowed before him did him great reuerence when they knew it not and so Gods purpose was established and not theirs who had sent him thither beforehand for their preseruation Chap. 48.5 as himselfe afterwards doth confesse vnto them The like may be said of our owne iournies As when they purpose any iournie A man shall purpose such a thing to goe to such a place at such a time and either things shall so fall out from day to day that he shall not compasse it and so it shall still be deferred against his will or els when he doth go things shall fall out otherwise with him than he thought and so he shall goe to another end than he purposed at the first And this the Apostle Paule by good obseruation confesseth of himselfe Rom. 1.10 That he had a long time purposed to come to Rome that he might preach the Gospell there to them as he had done vnto others yet he was put off from the execution of this purpose many yeares and at the last he commeth thither but after another manner and not as he looked for for he was sent thither as a prisoner and was caried by force he being compelled beforehand by the malice of the Iewes who sought to kill him secretly Act. 23.12 and fortie men had bound themselues with an oath to doe it to appeale vnto Caesar the Emperour of Rome Let vs therefore submit all our purposes to the will of God Thus he had not his purpose in his iourney when and as he would Therefore let vs submit all our purposes vnto the will of God and desire him to haue them fulfilled so farre forth as it pleaseth him as Paule did praying that at one time or other he might haue a prosperous iourny by the will of God to come vnto them and when we see that it is not his will as Paule sayth Rom. 1.13 he was hetherto letted let vs be contented to stay at home and to be crossed in our purposes And yet if our desires be good let vs continue in them and pray as he did that at one time or other we might haue a prosperous iourney by the will of God And let vs not be so obstinatly set vpon any thing as the manner of some is that we should be restlesse when we haue not our mind and purpose in euery thing for then if we be headstrong as the Lord can hinder vs whether we will or no so if we will needs doe according to our owne purpose we shall find that all things shall not fall out as we looked for And this we see plainely in
the example of Balaam the sorcerer who would needs goe at the request of Baalack king of Moab Else he can crosse and punish vs in them in hope of great gaine and preferment that was promised vnto him to curse the Israelits and so to root them out by his inchantments The Lord did sufficiently shew him by the course of his prouidence and ill successe that he had in the way that it was not his will that he should goe Num. 23.7 8. yet he would needs goe on But when he came there he was driuen to doe cleane contrarie to his purpose euen to blesse them though he sought diuers times and set his diuinations to curse them wherupon the king of Moab was greatly angry with him and it is most like that he lost his reward and so he was disappointed of his purpose in this iourney where he was not contented to be ordered by the Lord but would go as it were against his will And in his returne home he was slaine in battell by the Israelites Num. 31.8 Thus when he thought that he had had his purpose then did he most of all misse of it because God did not fulfill it Therefore when we purpose any thing and haue taken counsell for it and haue also very good meanes to bring it to passe let vs pray vnto God that if it be his holy will he would fulfill it And in matters of great moment let vs not content our selues with our owne prayers but desire others to pray to God for vs as Dauid did here desire the people thus to pray to God for him The Lord graunt thee according to thine heart and fulfill all thy purpose so may we speed well of our purposes as he did And when we haue purposed so and so and it hath fallen out otherwise not according to our purpose as in many things often it doth and they that are wise to obserue things shall soone perceiue it it is to teach vs to depend vpon Gods prouidence who onely bringeth all things to passe according to his owne decree and let vs make that good vse of it That when we see how in disappointing vs of our purposes the Lord hath sometimes prouided better for vs than we had purposed our selues How we shold profit when we are disappointed of our purposes we might be thankefull vnto him and learne thereby in all things to depend vpon him who hath so greatly shewed his care ouer vs and not to trust too much to our selues As we must needs confesse that in many things the Lord hath thus dealt with vs. But if things fall out worse with vs than we had purposed as sometimes also it doth we see how God can hinder vs of our best purposes that so we may alwaies in them pray vnto him that he would blesse them And let vs for all our life past and for all things that haue befallen vs in the same acknowledge and confesse as the truth is to the glorie of God our own coÌfort That whatsoeuer good we haue purposed for our owne benefit or the welfare of others and it hath so come to passe that it was God only that did fulfill them And wheÌ they be fulfilled whatsoeuer the meanes were for both they and the successe of them were of him and so let vs be thankefull vnto him for the same And let vs not ascribe them either to our good fortune and chance as though things fell out vncertainely we know not how neither to our owne wit and policie to our own strength and power as though we were sufficient in our selues as many are too ready to say I may thanke my good fortune for such a thing or I may thanke my selfe for it or my wit or my hands for this that I haue but let vs thanke God who onely bringeth to passe the purposes of all men So shall we for the time to come learne to depend vpon him for our selues and for all ours beyond that that we can see when as we remember how for the time past he hath prouided better for vs than we had purposed or could haue done for our selues VVhereas when it is otherwise God looseth his praise and we the fruit of his fatherly dealing and mercifull prouidence towards vs. And this is that that we haue to obserue out of the fourth verse The fifteenth Sermon vpon the fifth verse That we may reioyce in thy saluation and set vp our banners in the name of our God when the Lord shall performe all thy petitions HEre the first part of the praier is continued and ended The meaning of the fifth verse I meane the petitions which the people make for the king where they shew why and wherefore they are so desirous that God would thus heare and defend him namely that so not only he but all they euen the whole Church of God might reioyce in that saluation that God should bestow vpon him For they spake before of the king and for him they did pray and so this word thy is to be referred vnto him and they meane that defence and safegard that God should bestow vpon him and his armie VVherein they were taught to acknowledge themselues to haue a part in the affaires of the king were they prosperous or vnprosperous as all subiects must thus thinke of their kings and princes This word reioyce others doe translate sing of thy saluation which is all one in sence sauing that the one is the cause and the other is the effect For ioy often causeth singing and singing commonly argueth ioy as the Apostle saith Is any among you merrie Iam 5.13 let him sing VVhat then would they sing of the saluation and defence of their king and so they meane that they would praise God for it And thus the end of their prayer is the glory of God that they reciuing so great a benefit from him in the person of their king might be so affected with ioy that they might sing forth publikely the prayse of God for it as afterwards they did And this they expresse more fully in the next words when as they say And set vp our banners in the name of our God c. that is That we thus hauing the victory and triumphing ouer our enemies might as conquerors not onely inwardly reioyce but outwardly declare it not to our owne prayse or the prayse of our king so much but to the glory of the name of our God VVhen he shall fulfill all thy petitions as it followeth in the text namely of the king for whom they pray So that here still they pray God to graunt all his petitions but they bring this as a reason to moue him thereunto or to confirrme their owne faith that he will so doe That they might haue cause to praise the name of God And so they shew before hand what they mind to doe when God shall thus blesse the king and his people namely they will
by all meanes praise and magnifie the name of God as the onely authour of it So that here they shut vp all their petitions with a publike profession of the inward desire of their hearts The end of all our petitions should be the glory of God saying that they seeke and aske all these things of God for the glory of his name VVherein they were taught rightly to pray and so God did heare them as he will doe all those that thus pray for this should be the principall end of all our prayer and of all things that we aske in them That God may be praysed that is that his goodnesse mercy wisedome power iustice and truth might be knowne and so he haue the whole glory of all his workes and of all his gifts when hee is not onely acknowledged to be the authour of them but loued serued and praysed for them And this our Sauiour Christ hath taught vs in that forme of his that must be the paterne of all formes in all our prayers principally to respect the glory of Gods name when he willeth vs to begin thus Mat. 6.9 Hallowed be thy name and so after to desire all other things as they may stand with that And lastly to referre all vnto that when we say For thine is the kingdome Verse 13. the power and glory c. ascribing to him the prayse of all and in all desiring that his kingdome power and glory might more more be knowne and set foorth Thus haue the seruants of God prayed and haue obtained great things when they haue desired them for the glory of God As Hannah that godly woman when she had bene barren a long time prayed to God for a child So did Hannah pray for a child but she did it not as a natural woman in any carnall respect that she might leaue a posteritie behind her but for the glory of God and therefore she vowed a vow to God before hand 1. Sam. 1.11 That if it were a man child she would giue it to God all the dayes of his life and no razor should come vpon his head that is she would consecrate him to the seruice of God and make him a Nazarite to be seperated to God after a speciall manner And as she did this way sufficiently shew that she sought not her selfe in it but God so afterwards she did it much more in praysing God for it and in performing her vow when shee brought him to the house of the Lord in Shyloh Chap. 2.18 so soone as shee had weaned him and there left him with Hely the priest whereby it came to passe that he ministred before the Lord being a young child girded with a linnen Ephod Thus she was contented to depart from him so soone as she had him whereby shee declared that in her petition she respected Gods glory more than her selfe And thus if any desire children not so much to vphold their name as to inherite their lands and goods or to serue God in the Church and commonwealth and to be instruments of his glory and determine to bring them vp thereafter they might both bee blessed with children aboue the course of nature and in them aboue the common sort as this woman was in her sonne Samuel who proued a very rare man and singular prophet King Solomon when he prayed for wisedome 1. King 3.6 vseth the same reasons to persuade the Lord and to confirme his owne faith namely That whereas God had made him king in his father Dauids roume and that ouer a great people therefore it would please God to giue him wisedome And King Solomon for wisdome that he might be fit to serue him in that place whereunto he had called him by being able to iudge both good and euill Thus he propoundeth the glory of God in his calling before his eyes when he asked this and it so pleased God that he gaue him that and a great deale more So no doubt if men were desirous to glorifie God in their callings and did aske of him gifts meet for them to that end and in seeking for gifts of the mind did make the glory of God the principall end they might obtaine great things of God But for the most part men seeke wisedome and learning to set forth themselues and therein seeke their owne wealth and credit either wholly or more than the other and not the discharging of a good conscience in the right vse of them to the glory of God and so either misse of them or haue them not in that measure that others haue and as they might attaine vnto themselues The Prophet Elijah was wholly taken vp with the glorie of God when he contended with the priests of Baal and so by prayer obtained fire from heauen to consume his sacrifice And Elias both for fire from heauen for the contention was VVhether God or Baal were the true God 1. King 18.37 Therefore hee prayed thus Heare me O Lord and let the people know that thou art the Lord God And then his zeale appeared afterwards in killing all those false Prophets and priests of Baal that had a long time seduced the people and after in the same zeale he prayed for raine Vers 42. And for raine and did obtaine it after a great drought of three yeares and an halfe Thus we see what great things may be obtained of God by prayer when therein wee seeke his glory This example the Apostle setteth before our eyes when he willeth vs to pray for them that be sicke with hope of obtaining health and forgiuenesse of sinnes for them Iam. 5.17 For saith he The prayer of one righteous man auaileth much when it is feruent As Elias being a man like vs yet inflamed with Gods glorie did pray that there might be no raine that the people by that punishment might be brought to know God and after prayed that there might be raine that by his mercie they might know it much more and he obtained both And so if in our prayers we were thus touched with the glorie of God we might obtaine great things but for the most part men respect themselues in their prayers and not God and so obtaine little or nothing And the same Elijah when he prayed for fire to consume the captaines and their fiftie men when they came to fetch him to the king of Israel by force saying Thou man of God the king commaundeth thee to come to him as if they had said Thou saist that thou art a man of God well let vs see whether he can keepe thee from the king He answered them If I be a man of God 2. King 1.10 let fire come downe from heauen and consume thee and thy fiftie and so it did He did not thus pray in any priuat reuenge but that it might be known that he was a true Prophet and that that message was true that he sent vnto the king before namely that
bestow this benefit vpon me then I will praise him for it As we should doe thus for all Gods benefits We should more specially praise God for those benefits which we haue asked of him so most of all for those which we haue asked of him as they say here When he shall fulfill all thy petitions they had prayed before that God would heare them and now they promise this That they will set vp their banners in his name And there is great reason of this for besides the benefits that we receiue which deserue prayse we haue thereby experience of the goodnesse of God in hearing our praiers Thus we read in the Gospell that when ten leapers were cleansed all of them hauing begged it of Christ before saying Iesus master haue mercie vpon vs Luke 17.17 but one returned to giue thankes and Christ asketh for the other nine and so sheweth what was their dutie also namely that as they had asked this benefit with him so they should haue returned with him to giue thankes And to this end is it sayd so often in the Psalme where he sheweth how in sundry afflictions men crie vnto God and he heareth them and deliuereth them Psal 107.8.15.21.31 Let them therefore confesse before the Lord his louing kindnesse and his wonderfull works before the sonnes of men where he exhorteth all to praise God for those benefits which hee hath bestowed vpon them at their prayers But indeed this doctrine is so well knowne that it needeth no great proofe there is none so ignorant or so vnthankefull that will denie it onely we had need to examine our selues how we doe practise it whether we haue endeuoured to praise God for all his benefits and especially for those that we haue most desired when we haue had theÌ whether we haue ben any whit the more carefull to set forth the prayse of God for them than before Now if we find by this triall that the more that God hath giueÌ vs the more we haue glorified him then may we haue comfort and hope of the continuance of them but if in the abundance of all Gods benefits Let vs examin whether as Gods benefits encrease so we set foorth his glory the more we take our ease and set out our selues to the world and grow more proud and be lesse carefull to glorifie God as most commonly it falleth out then we prouoke God to take them away or to punish vs in them Therefore let euery one consider what good he doth with all that he hath and how by Gods blessings as wealth and such like not his owne name is aduaunced but what good he hath done since for the seruice and glory of God If he see they goe together the increase of Gods benefits vpon him and the increase of Gods glory in him it is well and he hath cause to reioyce but if the one increase greatly and the other decay or stand at a stay then it is the next way to loose all As we are taught in the parable of the Talents Matth. 25.24 he that hid that one that he had in a napkin and did no good with it nor vse it to his masters aduantage it was taken from him and he is called an euill and vnprofitable seruant So all are vnprofitable that in their seuerall callings vse not that which God giueth them to his glory and this shal be the end of them That all that they haue shall be taken from them and they shall haue their portion with the wicked That we may reioyce c. As they haue desired helpe of God for the glory of his name and promised to prayse him for it so more particularly they say that they shall reioyce in the saluation of the king They pray for this benefit that they might reioice namely if God would helpe him out of the hands of his enemies and giue him victorie ouer them For in the preseruation of the king was the good of the whole Church and common wealth therefore if he did well they should reioice and in his hurt and losse was the losse of them all and so they should haue cause to sorrow Therfore they vse this also as a reason to persuade the Lord to hear them That wheras now they were doubtfull or rather in great feare he by the victorie would giue them cause to reioice And though they shew whereunto their ioy should tend namely to the prayse of God singing vnto him of his saluation and setting vp their banners in his name yet they exclude not this but rather include it namely the common ioy of all the people and of the whole Church of God So that we may lawfully desire of God such things as we want to this end euen that we might reioyce and this one thing is sufficient to moue the Lord to giue them euen that thereby we might haue cause to reioyce as we must confesse that then we shal haue cause so to doe For besides the comfort of the thing that he giueth which may cleere vp the outward and inward man the inuisible things also of God are to be seene in his creatures and benefites as his wisedome power Rom. 1.20 goodnesse and mercie c. and so in the sight and feeling of the same we may reioyce much more especially when we haue prayed to God for them we may reioyce that God hath heard our prayers And so we may desire God to heare vs that so not onely for his benefits but for his goodnesse towards vs in them and especially in hearing our prayers for them we may reioyce God is willing to blesse his people that they might reioice Behold then I pray you the wonderfull goodnesse of our God who desireth our ioy and comfort and giueth vs things to that end that we might reioyce and would haue vs aske them of him to that end as this people doth here For as among men this often moueth them to heare vs that we professe to them and they see it also that if they shall doe so and so for vs we shall haue great case to reioyce and be glad and whereas now wee for the want of it are in heauinesse and sorrow this will cheere vp our hearts And this is sufficient to moue them that are of any good disposition that in doing for them that are in need we see that we shall make them and theirs right glad and the poore when they sue to them they vse this as a reason and it is accepted Then may we vrge this vnto the Lord much more and we may be assured that it will moue him As parents are willing to doe good to their children to that end For so good is the Lord to all that are his that he delighteth not in their sorow and griefe no more than parents doe in the griefe of their children nay a great deale lesse by how much his loue infinitely without all degree of comparison
there was great sorrow among the Iewes and fasting and weeping and mourning and many lay in sackcloth and ashes but they all prayed vnto God and he deliuered them and saued them from their enemies Chap. 9.17 and turned the dayes of famine into the daies of feasting and ioy So let vs giue our selues vnto continuall prayer that the Lord may be entreated of vs at the last and so in his appointed time it may come to passe that whereas many of the chiefe cities and townes amongst vs haue beene a long time in great perplexitie by reason of this grieuous pestilence and contagious mortalititie and in all places of this realme besides whither tidings of their estate hath and doth weekely come they haue been in sorrow and great heauinesse and in weeping and mourning and fasting now there may be cause of reioysing and praysing God and these dayes of sorrow and fasting may bee turned into the dayes of great ioy and feasting That so we may as this people wish for themselues here reioyce when he shall fulfill all our petitions VVhich the Lord of his infinit mercie graunt for Iesus Christs sake Amen The sixteenth Sermon vpon the fifth verse That we may reioyce in thy saluation c. AS they bring this for a reason in their prayer to mooue the Lord to bestow vpon them this benefit so here they professe that if hee will vouchsafe so to doe they would reioyce indeed and bee glad and as they should haue cause From whence wee may learne how we ought to be affected with the common benefits of our time We ought to reioyce in the common benefits of our time as here they speake of publicke blessing namely victorie ouer their enemies and so of common peace and tranquilitie that should follow namely that we should take them from God as matter of great ioy And as when there is any common affliction and plague in the land of what kind soeuer wee should be affected with it and be sorrowfull for it and not haue that stoninesse and hardnesse of heart that is in too many whereby it should come to passe that wee should make light of such things and not be mooued with them as we ought So we should be touched with the consideration of the common benefits to reioice in them because we haue our part in them and the greater that those benefits be the more should we reioyce in them and the more should be our ioy for them or else we cannot be so thankefull vnto God for them as we ought VVee should not then be so carelesse that we should not marke the common benefits of our time nor so blockish and hard hearted that in marking of them we should not reioyce in them For we see that the seruants of God in their seuerall ages and times haue not onely greatly reioyced in the common benefits of the Church and Commonwealth wherein they haue had their part with the rest of their brethren but they haue openly professed it to the glorie of God and the good example of others As when they returned from the captiuitie of Babylon where they had beene long not onely in a strange countrey but vnder idolaters now when they come home and haue the freedome of their conscience in Gods seruice and that in their own countrey they were not onely filled with ioy but they speak of it among themselues to their mutuall comfort and as when they went out they wept and were touched with the common miserie of that time and put away all tokens of ioy from them Psal 137.2 For by the waters of Babylon they hanged their harpes vpon the willowes and said that they would not sing the Lords song in a strange land so in their returne they speake otherwise of themselues for as the benefit was so great and so vnlooked for of many Psal 126.1 That when the Lord brought againe the captiuitie of Sion they were like them that dreame so their ioy was so great that they say Then was our mouth filled with laughter and our tongue with ioy and they say The Lord hath done great things for vs whereof we reioyce The Lord hath vouchsafed vs and our forefathers the like mercie in deliuering vs long ago from the tyrannie of the Pope As that we are deliuered froÌ poperie and of his idolatrie and giuen vs this freedome of the gospell in our owne countrey we must so consider of it That as those holy men that wanted it so prayed for it that they might reioyce as this people doth here for another benefit so now we that haue it might reioyce in it indeed and not to be so sencelesse and void of feeling as many are not at all or very little to be mooued with so great cause of ioy The like may be said of all other common benefits whatsoeuer as when Salomon was appointed to be king in his father Dauids roome and this was done with the common consent of all the nobles and chiefe men of the realme it is said they gaue thankes vnto God and were exceedingly glad 1. Chron. 29.20 For Dauid said vnto them Now blesse the Lord your God and all the congregation blessed the Lord God of their fathers and bowed down their heads and worshipped the Lord and the king And they did eat and drinke before the Lord the same day with great ioy and they made Salomon the sonne of Dauid king the second time So this great benefit to haue one good prince to succeed another peaceably And then wee haue one good prince to succeed another was vnto them matters of great ioy In which respect we haue no lesse cause to reioyce than they that after the death of our late Soueraigne Queene Elizabeth of blessed memorie by whom we did enioy many great benefits who did restore religion and tooke order for the seruice seruants of the Lord as Dauid did we haue one in Gods great mercie to succeed that maintaineth the Gospell and that he is peaceably come to the Crowne as Salomon was then so that neither we are fallen into the hands of our enemies nor giuen vp vnto Popish idolatrie as both of them were greatly feared But as this benefit was greatly desired of many before and they thought that then they would reioice and otherwise they could not so we that enioy it must reioyce in it and so consider of the greatnesse of it that our hearts may be made glad with it and that wee may eat and drinke before the Lord and vse other of his benefits as in his presence with great ioy So is it said afterwards in the dayes of this Salomon when he had builded and made an end of the temple of the Lord and had with solemne prayers and sacrifices dedicated it vnto his seruice all the people of the land that came vp to Ierusalem to the dedication of that house when all things were finished The king sent away into their tents
wherewith they are kept from cold when others goe halfe naked quake for cold their food in aboundance and of the best both for necessitie and delight when others are pinched with hunger haue but bread and drinke and not ynough of that who themselues and their children do eat by measure and by weight to draw out their food at length their soft and warme lodging when others lie hard and cold and scarcely can be warme all night These and many things els can put them in mind from day to night and from night to day what great cause they haue to reioyce aboue many others Let them then in the name of God so consider of them that they may reioyce for God hath giuen them to them to that end as Salomon saith in the booke of the Preacher Eccle. 2.24 That this is the fruit of all that a man can haue of all that he hath to eat and to drinke and to reioyce in the blessings of God and yet that also is the gift of God as he confesseth there Therefore they aboue all others must confesse that God hath giuen them great cause of ioy and nothing can so befall them vnlesse God take all away from them as hee did from Iob but they must needs acknowledge that still they haue cause to reioice So that it is not onely lawfull for them in and for these to reioice but it is necessarie that they should doe so and it is required at their hands insomuch that if they were so blind that they would not confesse that they had great cause of ioy all men would by the benefits which they enioy in great number witnesse against them and if they were so froward that they would not reioice all men would condemne them for it And thus we see that all sorts in respect of Gods benefits which he hath bestowed vpon them haue cause to reioice The prayse of God must be the fruit of our ioy But what is to be done in this ioy and for all these causes of ioy it followeth in the next words of the text on this wise And set vp our banners in the name of our God that is praise God for them for we see here how they are ioyned together That we may reioice in thy saluation and set vp our banners in the name of the Lord our God So they say that this should be the fruit of their ioy they would praise God in it for the cause of it And this ought to be the fruit of true ioy in all men and for all things For as all good and godly sorrow should driue vs vnto prayer that God might turne that away from vs or remooue it for which we doe sorrow so on the contrarie all true and godly ioy should driue vs to thankesgiuing for that which is the cause of our ioy And as herein godly and wordly sorrow differ that the one many times driueth to despaire or causeth sicknesse and so death in the end 2. Cor. 7.10 the other causeth repentance neuer to bee repented of and so prayer to God for the forgiuenesse of our sinnes which haue iustly brought vpon vs that cause of sorrow So on the other side herein godly ioy differeth from worldly ioy the one maketh a man secure and to forget God and to rest in himselfe and sometimes to be prophane and to keep no measure in things but to abuse that that he hath but the other inlargeth the heart to praise God and maketh him to goe out of the things themselues the causes of his ioy vnto God the author of them And thus doth the Apostle very excellently by these fruits note out vnto vs true sorrow Iam. 5.13 and true ioy when he saith Is any among you afflicted let him pray Is any merrie let him sing where hee maketh prayer the fruit of sorrow in affliction and thankesgiuing the fruit of ioy in Gods benefits And S. Paule doth shew vs at large the difference betweene the worldly ioy of the wicked and the godly ioy of the righteous when he sayth to the Ephesians Ephe. 5.18 Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse but be fulfilled with the spirit speaking vnto your selues in Psalmes and hymnes and spirituall songs singing and making melodie to the Lord in your hearts And therein true ioy differeth from all worldly ioy giuing thankes alwaies for all things vnto God euen the father in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ wherein one kind as in feasting which is lawfull and common to the good and bad and which is an honest means to make men merry and glad hee sheweth the diuersitie of the mirth of the one and of the other The men of this world they exceed and fall into the abuse of Gods creatures sometimes till they be drunken or haue surfeited and so also giue themselues vnto that mirth which is excessiue and immoderat and sometimes yea commonly ioyned with prophane scoffing or some wickednesse The children of God vsing his creatures soberly and in his presence euen at their feasts doe thereby prouoke one another to prayse God and make themselues merry in God and as in his sight VVee see then what should be the fruit of our ioy in Gods benefits namely the prayse of God and to what end also hee giueth to vs so many things wherein we may reioyce euen that he might haue the whole glorie and prayse of them So that whether we be poore or we be rich haue we more or haue we lesse to reioyce in this must be the fruit of all that we praise God for such things as make vs to reioyce And so as there is none in the world but hee hath some cause of ioy so the Lord looketh for continuall prayse at the hands of vs all but as many haue more cause to reioyce than others Thus all haue cause to praise God by reason of the manifold blessings which they enioy aboue them so he looketh for more prayse and thankes at their hands than of others as there is good cause For to whom much is giuen of them much shall be required VVhich if they doe not labour to performe and profit by Gods benefits and by their ioy in them to that end it may come to passe that the wicked may haue as much ioy in the things that they possesse as themselues yea the very vnreasonable creatures and the brute beasts in their kind for if our ioy end not in the prayse of God what are we better for it than they Therefore it is not ynough for a man to say I liue merrily and at my hearts ease I haue many causes of ioy I am void of sorrow and griefe I haue nothing that doth trouble me but am in continuall mirth it is not ynough I say to be in this estate and thus to boast and say but we must labour to be thankefull vnto God for it who is the cause of it let our ioy in these
that is my father is old and will shortly die and then I must mourne for him which though hee spake with an ill mind and to an ill end for in the hatred of his brother Iaakob he comforted himselfe that he might shortly kill him when his father was dead yet nature the good education which he had had taught him to confesse that when his father died he should haue cause to mourne Therefore if there were no commaundement of God to bind them vnto it or any other reason to persuade them this were sufficient to mooue them to pray for the life and health of their parents that themselues might still reioyce and not be gracelesse as to thinke that if their fathers were dead they should be merry liue wel ynough yea better than they do now so not to care whether they liue or die yea to wish rather that they were dead than aliue as there are too many such in the world who in a wrong persuasion gape after their fathers death as Absolon did but God can well ynough disappoint theÌ of their long hope as he did him We ought to pray for the good of others that we might reioyce therein But this doctrine is yet more generall and doth concerne euery one of vs and sheweth that wee ought to beare that affection of brotherly loue all of vs one towards another that we should desire and pray for the good and welfare one of another not onely that they themselues but that wee might reioyce in that good which God shall bestow vpon them at our prayers and if we were thus affected in loue to the good one of another then should we pray a great deale more often and more effectually than we doe For this is that which the Apostle teacheth vnto the Romanes Be of like affection one to another saith he and how reioyce with them that reioyce and weepe with them that weepe where he would haue vs so affected with the estate of our brethreÌ that if God blesseth them we should reioyce with them if he afflict and punish them any way we should sorrow with them and so we should count their sorrow and ioy our owne and therefore when they are in any destresse we should pray for their deliuerance that we might reioyce with them and in them And truly if we come to pray for our brethren with this affection as our sauiour Christ hath taught vs willing vs to say Giue vs our daily bread c. so that we should pray for others as for our selues we might obtaine great things for them Therefore when we pray for any let vs put their estate vpon vs be moued with it as though it were our owne and so speake to God for them as for our selues and thinke that if God shall blesse them we shall reioyce And this measure of loue in prayer the more that we can come vnto the more assurance may we haue that God will heare vs for them nay indeed without it we can haue little or none at all that God will heare vs for any As for example if any in their sicknesse doe desire that we should pray for them here in the Church and we doe so we must desire their health and recouerie not onely that the partie himselfe prayed for might reioyce and his familie wife and children and the rest of his friends but that we all might be glad and comforted by his life and health and we must account his recouerie our ioy and thinke that if God shall heare vs for him we our selues shall be bound to giue thankes vnto God for it And when the Lord shall see that that will be matter of ioy vnto many then will he the sooner bestow it vpon vs. And thus doth the Apostle speake of the sickenesse and of the recouerie of Epaphroditus a minister of the Gospell in the Church of Philippi Philip. 2.25 I supposed it necessarie to send him vnto you for he longed after you all and was full of heauinesse because he had heard that he had beene sicke and no doubt hee was sicke very neere vnto death but God had mercie on him and not on him onely but on mee also least I should haue sorrow vpon sorrow Thus if he had died Paule and all the rest of the Church of God should haue sorrowed for the losse of such a worthy instrument of the glorie of God therefore they being in great heauinesse alreadie God would not by taking him away increase their griefe by this new cause of sorrow but as they all desired his life for their further comfort so God did rayse him vp that they all might reioyce Few pray for their brethren with this affection But for the most part men are not thus affected with the estate of their brethren no not when they pray for them but for want of loue as if their affliction continue still vpon them they will not greatly sorrow for them so if it bee remooued and taken away they will not greatly reioyce but it is all one with them howsoeuer it falleth out with them and so it commeth to passe as it must needs that they pray very coldly and therefore obtaine very little or nothing for them And yet our Sauiour Christ hath taught vs as was said euen now to pray with this affection and fellow-feeling of the estate of others both in soule and bodie where he hath commaunded vs to say Giue vs this day our dayly bread and forgiue vs our trespasses and lead vs not into tentation c. So that when we pray for others we should account their estate our owne But men commonly through selfe-loue which raigneth in them are so taken vp wholly into their owne estate that they can neither sorrow nor reioyce nor any wayes bee mooued with any thing but with that which concerneth themselues The Apostle writing to the Corinthians giueth a reason of this sympathie that should bee among all the true beleeuers drawne from a comparison of the parts of the naturall bodie among which they all haue the same care one for another and the same affection both of ioy and sorrow 1. Cor. 12.25 when he sayth thus God hath tempered the bodie together and hath giuen more honour to that part which lacked least there should be any diuision in the bodie but that the members should haue the same care one for another Therefore if one member suffer all suffer with it So ought it to be in the mysticall bodie of Christ which we are and euery one of vs members of the same as he sayth there Vers 27. Now yee are the bodie of Christ and members for your part Therefore as when any part of the bodie is pained all the rest by a naturall instinct desire the ease of it not onely for the benefit of it but for their owne comfort which otherwise cannot be quiet so should we by the motion of Gods spirit much more pray for
the ease and release of the affliction of our brethren that we may reioyce Here then we haue another reason to persuade vs to pray for those that are and haue beene a long time visited with the pestilence and the grieuous hand of God Wee should pray that the plague might cease from our brethren that we might reioyce for which they are in great heauinesse and feare night and day entreating the Lord that when it hath wrought his good worke in the hearts of all for which it is sent to commaund it to cease and to take it cleane away not onely that their sorrowfull hearts might be cheered vp and comforted after this long sorrow and so some light might arise vnto them after this darknesse but that all we our selues and the rest of our brethren in all parts of this land might reioyce in their saluation That so we might take into our mouths the words of the Psalme which were vttered after a great deliuerance Others said of them Psal 126.2 The Lord hath done great things for them but they said The Lord hath done great things for vs whereof we reioyce So we should not count our selues strangers from our brethren and from their good and speake of them as it were aloofe off when we should heare how the plague is stayed in such and such a place The Lord hath done great things for them but as though it were our owne case say The Lord hath done great things for vs whereof we reioyce and so we to reioyce in their saluation we accounting the good that is done to them as done to our selues And truly if all men did thus it were to be hoped that God would soon heare vs. This affection was in Paule when he wrote vnto Philemon and entreated him for his seruant Onesimus who had stollen something from him and was come away and cast into prison for it and Paule had conuerted him and then desireth him to pardon him and to receiue him againe not onely that his poore seruant might bee comforted who was now greatly troubled for his sinne but that Paule himselfe might reioyce in this great blessing bestowed vpon him when he sayth thus yea brother let me obtaine this pleasure of thee in the Lord Phile. 20. comfort my bowels in the Lord where he entreateth him that in pardoning and receiuing his seruant againe he would bestow that great benefit vpon himselfe comfort him in the Lord for so he would account of it and thus he preuailed for it and so might we with God much more for our brethren VVhether then we looke to this visitation of the pestilence or to any other calamitie that our neighbors shall be in we in their preseruation or deliuerance must thinke our selues greatly comforted in the Lord and therefore in all things pray for their good that wee might reioyce so God may heare vs if not for their sakes yet for our owne And this is that which we haue to obserue out of the fifth verse it followeth in the next The interpretation of the sixt verse Vers 6. Now know I that the Lord will helpe his annointed and will heare him from his sanctuarie by the mightie power of his right hand In this verse Dauid professeth beforehand that he did beleeue that God would heare him and would defend him from his enemies according to his prayers for hee was the authour and penner of this Psalme And in teaching the people thus to pray for him he would haue them also beleeue that God would heare them concerning these requests which they made in his behalfe that so they likewise might pray in the same faith And this faith of them all is expressed and declared not onely when they say that they did know that God would heare and send helpe but especially and most significantly in changing the number For whereas in the former verse they spake as a multitude euen the whole Church together saying That wee may reioyce in thy saluation and set vp our banners in the name of our God where three times they speake in the person of many Here as though there were but one that prayed they say I know and this they doe according to the nature of true faith which is to applie Gods promises and his merciful deliuerances particularly to euery man and woman and so say as it is in our Creed I beleeue in God and not we beleeue that is I am persuaded that hee is the God not onely of others but of me And so here though many did vse this praier together yet euery one was to haue this faith in themselues that they did know that God would heare them And what doe they or should they beleeue That God will helpe his annointed that is their king Dauid so called because he was by the commaundement of God annointed by Samuel the Prophet vnto that office 1. Sam. 16.13 and that he would heare his prayers and graunt his requests from his sanctuarie that is from heauen And thus they beleeue that God would doe by or with his right hand that is by his great power that he hath in himselfe whereby hee is able to doe all things and by the mightie helpe thereof that is that great helpe which he shall and will giue which none is able to resist And thus for the further strengthening of their faith they set before their eyes the great power of God whereby hee is able to defend all those that put their trust in him in all dangers whatsoeuer as also in the verse following they doe by comparison of the confidence of their enemies more fully expresse it saying Some trust in chariots and some in horses but we will remember the name of the Lord our God that is whereas others did trust in outward meanes as chariots and such like they did trust onely in the power and grace of Almightie God This teacheth vs to come so prepared vnto prayer that wee beleeue beforehand that God will heare our prayers We must pray in faith beleeuing that God will heare vs. and that we shall not pray in vaine but he will giue vs the thing that we aske And this faith is so requisit and necessarie that without it neither are our prayers acceptable vnto God neither can wee looke to receiue any thing at his hand Heb. 11.6 For without faith it is impossible to please God as in no other duties that we doe so not in prayer And faith is requisit in all those that aske any thing of God euen as all they that came vnto Christ in the dayes of his flesh to receiue any thing of him hee required of theÌ this first That they should beleeue For as it is said of them of his owne countrey when he was among them Matth. 13.58 Marc. 6.5 He could not doe many great workes there for their vnbeleefe sake he could haue done ynough his diuine power was sufficient but they had not faith to
receiue them and as himselfe said to his disciples That they could not cast the deuill out of the child that was brought vnto them Matth. 17.20 because of their vnbeleefe So there vpon that occasion he sheweth what great things by faith might be obtained Without faith we can receiue nothing of God in these words Verely I say vnto you if yee haue faith as much as a graine of mustard seed ye shall say vnto this mountaine Remooue hence to yonder place and it shall remooue And then he giueth this generall doctrine That nothing shall be impossible to them that beleeue And S. Marke the Euangelist reporteth that storie thus That when the father of the child laying out the pitifull estate of it as how the deuill did oftentimes cast the child into the water and into the fire to destroy it at the last burst out into these passionat words Marc. 9.22 But if thou canst doe any thing helpe vs and haue compassion on vs. Christ made him this answere If thou canst beleeue it all things are possible to him that beleeueth shewing that he was able and willing if there wanted not faith in him for faith is as it were an hand whereby we doe receiue all things from God Therefore as without the hand of our bodie and vnlesse we hold it out we can receiue nothing from men though it be offered vnto vs so though God of his infinit goodnesse bee rcadie to giue we for our part cannot without faith receiue that is not so plentifully as otherwise we might and by that we may receiue all things that we need and therefore that they might obtaine something for him Dauid teacheth them to pray in faith when they say I know that God will helpe c. But the time will not suffer me to finish this doctrine at this present wee shall heare more of it the next day by the grace of God The eighteenth Sermon vpon the sixt verse Now know I that the Lord will helpe his annointed c. THe last day By faith onely we enioy all Gods promises besides the generall meaning of the whole verse this first point of doctrine was deliuered out of it That by the example of this people wee must learne alwayes to pray in faith if we will receiue any thing at the hands of God and now for the further confirmation and vse of the same we must consider that all the promises of God are made vnto vs vpon this condition only and not otherwise namely That we beleeue them and then God will verifie them As when he promised to Abraham that in his seed all nations in the world should be blessed by faith he obtained this promise though his wife was barren and both of them so old that by the course of nature they were past children For the Apostle sayth of him Rom. 4.18 That aboue hope he beleeued vnder hope that he should be the father of many nations according to that that was spoken to him So shall thy seed be and so likewise whereas it was promised vnto Sarah That shee should haue a sonne Gene. 18.10 Heb. 11.11 shee by faith did enioy that aboue the course of nature as it is written of her also That through faith Sara receiued strength to conceiue seed and was deliuered of a child when she was past age because shee iudged him faithfull which had promised And thus haue all holy men and women enioyed the promises as is shewed at large in the eleuenth chapter to the Hebrewes And therfore Christ himselfe Matth. 1.21 Christ required faith of all that came vnto him as he was promised to be a sauiour and so come into the world according to his name Iesus to saue his people from their sins so all they that came to him for health of soule or bodie so many did receiue it as did beleeue and in that measure that they beleeued And therefore it was said to the Centurion that came and sued for his seruant that lay sicke of the palsie and was grieuously pained Goe thy way Matth. 8.5 and as thou beleeuest be it vnto thee and the seruant was healed the same houre Hee had beforehand professed his faith sufficiently when he said That Christ needed not to come but might speake the word and doe it neither was he worthie that Christ should come vnder the roofe of his house Thus he asking in faith receiued not onely for himselfe but for another And so in the next chapter following it is said That two blind men followed Iesus Matth. 9.29 crying in the way O sonne of Dauid haue mercie vpon vs when he came into the house hee said vnto them Beleeue ye that I am able to doe this and they said yea Lord then touched he their eyes saying according to your faith be it vnto you and their eyes were opened Thus praying in faith these men obtained also And in the same chapter he said to the woman that was healed of the bloody issue by touching the hemme of his garment Verse 20. Daughter be of good comfort thy faith hath made thee whole for she had said in her selfe before If I may but touch his garment I shall be whole Thus we see that as all that had faith comming to him they did receiue so on their part faith was the only cause that they did receiue and therefore the health of their soule and bodie is imputed vnto their faith Thy faith hath made thee whole Now all these things as the rest of the Scripture Rom. 15.4 and whatsoeuer things are written aforetime are written for our learning that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might haue hope I meane hope that if we pray thus in faith as these did we shall obtaine whatsoeuer wee aske according to Gods will We caÌ receiue nothing vnlesse we aske it in faith though the matter be neuer so great As we see also that this people did here for in the next Psalme they giue thankes for that which here in their praiers they assure themselues that they should receiue And so all men shall find that to be true in praying vnto God which the Apostle speaketh of asking wisedome That if they lacke any thing let them aske it of God who giueth liberally and reprocheth no man and it shall be giuen him Jam. 1.5 but then he addeth this caueat saying But let him aske it in faith and wauer not for he that wauereth is like a waue of the sea tost of the wind and carried about neither let that man thinke that he shall receiue any thing of the Lord. VVhere he sheweth what is the right manner of praying namely that as we cannot pray at all for any thing vnlesse wee haue Gods word and promise for it so before we doe pray we must beleeue it Therefore as by prayer wee doe shew that we beleeue and hope for the grace promised so he that hath not this
faith in Gods promises prayeth hypocritically that is more with his tongue than with his heart Seeing then that Gods promise is sure and certaine he would not haue vs so to pray as that we should doubt and call into question whether wee should bee heard or no. And this he sheweth by an excellent and very fit comparison for as the waues of the sea are tossed and carried away so they that beleeue not both are vnquiet alwaies in their minds yea though they haue prayed and are altogether vnworthie to receiue any thing Therefore when wee come to God in our prayers let vs beforehand beleeue that hee will heare vs and so pray in faith and say as this people doth here I know that God will heare and helpe so shall our prayers be acceptable vnto God so shall we receiue that that we aske of him and so shall our minds bee pacified and quiet Few pray in any assurance that God doth heare them Let vs then examine our selues and see whether alwaies when we haue come to prayer we haue had this faith and assurance that God would heare vs and helpe vs and then we shall find that some haue beene so farre from it that they haue neuer once thought of it but they haue come to prayer neither knowing any such thing nor regarding it And thus haue they done not only in the dayes of ignorance superstition wheÌ they held it an error for a maÌ to think that he might be assured of any thing from God though he prayed for it neuer so earnestly and when they prayed in an vnknowne tongue and so knew not themselues what they said and therefore could not by prayer haue any assurance that they were heard but also in this cleare light of the gospell many haue and do still both in their priuat prayers and in these publicke come so coldly to God and as it were for fashion that they neither know nor desire to know nor thinke it possible to know that God will hear them And so these wauering minded men being vncertaine in their minds and tossed too and fro like the waues of the sea may be assured That they shall obtaine nothing of God Iam. 1.7 And so obtain nothing of God as the Apostle saith But let vs endeuour to put that in practise which the people did here that euery one of vs may say I know that God will heare so shall we obtaine such things as we aske Matth 17.17 For if the disciples of our Sauiour Christ could doe nothing for the fathers child possessed with a deuill when there was most need because of their vnbeleefe then shall wee also for the same vnbeleefe of ours obtaine nothing neither for our selues nor for others when there is most need And as on the other side hee said againe vnto them That all things were possible to him that beleeueth so shall we find it to bee true in our selues then when wee pray in faith it shall be possible for vs to obtaine all things according to Gods will euen those that vnto the vnbeleeuers shall seeme impossible Now though this place of Scripture doth not so properly require to shew how wee shall come to this faith and assurance in prayer that God will heare it but rather onely that wee ought to haue it and not to pray without it yet that I might not leaue this doctrine vnperfect it is necessarie to say somewhat of it First therefore as euery good and perfect gift is of the spirit of God Iam. 1.17 and commeth from aboue euen from the father of lights so doth this most of all Act. 16.14 And as the Lord by his spirit opened the heart of Lydia that she beleeued that which Paule preached so Christ Iesus is he vpon whose shoulders as the Prophet speaketh is laid the key of the house of Dauid that is Isai 22.22 of the whole Church of God so that he onely openeth and no man can shut and he shutteth and no man can open that is he onely by his holy spirit openeth our hearts that we may beleeue and giueth vs assurance in all things of the fauour of God How this assurance of being heard is wrought in vs. therefore we must pray to him that hee would giue vs that assurance and so open our hearts that we may beleeue that he doth heare our prayers But because this is wrought in vs by meanes and our faith is grounded specially and onely vpon the promises of God and all assurance of being heard ariseth from thence we must know and beleeue and meditate vpon them before we pray that so by them we may be assured that he will heare vs according to the vndoubted truth of the same And the more that wee can doe thus the greater assurance of being heard shall we haue when we pray vnto God And besides this we must know that the same assurance is confirmed and encreased by our former experience dayly so that when we haue marked how God hath at other times and in other things heard vs we may assure our selues from thence that he will doe so now also For as among men when we haue oftentimes made triall of a friend in the time of our need wee goe to them afterwards as any necessitie shall be vpon vs with great confidence and doubt not before wee come to them but we shall speed if they haue it so vpon our former experience with the Lord we ought much more boldly to come vnto him in times of need who hath not onely promised and so is willing but being almightie is also able and being true and iust in his promises will helpe vs. And according to experience of former times some doe read this text that we haue in hand although I approoue of the other rather which I haue followed after this manner Now know I that the Lord hath saued his annointed and will heare him from his Sanctuarie and so they confirme their hope by the time past in that they haue marked the goodnesse of God towards their king in sauing him before in other dangers as he was in many and so doubt not but that hee will heare them for him now and still saue him But to returne to that that we spake of before namely How we shal come to this assurance of being heard First of all we are to consider of the promises of God First by meditating vpon Gods promises vpon which our faith must be grounded and which must giue vs assured knowledge of being heard we may see how to this end the holy Patriarch Iacob did meditate vpon them to strengthen his faith and in his prayer did as it were put God in mind of them and comfort himselfe in hope of them when he prayed thus O God of my father Abraham Gen. 32 9. and God of my father Izaack Lord which saidest vnto me Returne vnto thy countrey and to thy kindred and I will doe thee good I
pray thee deliuer mee from the hand of my brother from the hand of Esau for I feare him least he will come and smite me and the mother vpon the children For thou saidest I will surely doe thee good and make thy seed as the sand of the sea which cannot be numbred for multitude So that when his brother Esau came against him with foure hundred men and he remembring his former inueterat mallice feared that he would destroy them all both young and old mother and children he prayeth vnto God for deliuerance and that he might doe it with assurance of being heard he looketh to Gods promises who had said that he would doe him good So must we doe in like maner I meane when we come to prayer we must throughly consider of Gods most gracious and mercifull promises which to that end are so infinit in number for the good both of our soules and bodies and for this life and the life to come and for our selues and others that I need not name any Our sauiour Christ speaketh thus vnto vs in the Gospell Matth. 7.7 Aske and it shall be giuen vnto you seeke and you shall find knocke and it shall be opened And againe thus the Lord speaketh in his owne person by the Prophet Psal 50.16 Call vpon me in the day of thy trouble and I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me and many such like we haue in the word of God Now these promises we must remember are not made vnto vs for our owne selues as for our owne worthinesse but for Christ Iesus sake Which are made vnto vs and fulfilled in Christ who hath sayd Iohn 16.22 That whatsoeuer we aske the father in his name he will graunt it vnto vs. For as the Apostle saith All the promises of God in Christ are Yea 2. Cor. 1.20 and in him they are Amen vnto the glory of God that is in him and for his sake shall most certainely be performed Therefore for the verifying and fulfilling of them vnto vs and for our assured hope of them in our prayers we must not stay in the consideration of our selues to say It is true in deed that God hath promised to heare me what cause is there in me that he should doe so for in our selues we shall find nothing but vnworthinesse and all causes to the contrary but we must looke only to the merits and worthinesse of Christ Iesus for whose sake they were first made and for whose sake they shall be all of them fulfilled And thus we may perceiue that one cause for our doubting and little assurance of being heard is the ignorance or not sufficient meditating vpon the truth of Gods promises Therefore when we come to prayer let vs thinke of them that by them we might know that God will heare vs for he that is faithfull hath so promised We must meditate vpon those promises specially which doe concerne our present estate And as we must thus generally meditate vpon the promises of God so because he of his infinit goodnesse hath made many promises vnto vs according to euery need of ours that we might be assured not onely generally that God will heare vs but particularly for that very thing that we stand in need of and haue prayed for we must specially giue our selues to the meditation of such promises as doe most neerely conceiue that case of ours And thus we haue alreadie seene how Iaakob did when he was returning from Laban to his fathers house at the commaundement of God and by the way was in great daunger as he thought of Esau he prayeth vnto God and though the Lord had made many other promises vnto him yet at this time he specially thinketh of that that God had sayd vnto him concerning that matter Gen. 32.9 and so beginneth his prayer thus Lord which saydest vnto me returne vnto thy countrey and to thy kindred and I will doe thee good deliuer me out of the hand of my brother Esau and then he returneth vnto the promise of God againe in these wordes For thou saydest I will doe thee good And so must we doe for the obtaining of this assurance As for example if we pray for the forgiuenesse of our sinnes and the assurance of the same let vs seriously thinke vpon such promises as God in his word hath made to that end Ezek. 18.21 As at what time so euer a sinner repenteth him of his sinne from the bottome of his heart I will put out all his wickednesse out of my remembrance saith the Lord by his Prophet and againe what our sauiour Christ saith in the Gospell Matth. 11.28 Come vnto me all yee that are wearie and laden and I will ease you where he calleth all without exception So that if we find the burden of our sinnes intollerable vnto vs as they are in themselues and we are weary of them as of an heauie burden able to presse vs downe vnto the bottome of hell and there to hold vs for euer and doe vnfainedly repent vs of them and haue a full purpose to leaue them then praying to God for the forgiuenesse of them we may know assuredly that God will heare vs for here we haue his promise for it And so must wee doe for any thing else that we need and pray for as for this visitation of the plague As this state of ours in this visitation of the plague if we would pray for our brethren that are vnder it in some good assurance that God in his good time will of his vnspeakeable mercy and louing kindnesse remooue it or mittigate it let vs meditate vpon that which God hath promised to such kind of prayers as when the Apostle S. Iames saith Is any sicke among you let him call for the Elders of the Church Jam. 5.14 and let them pray for him and the prayer of faith shall saue the sicke and the Lord shall raise him vp and if he haue committed sinne it shall be forgiuen him thefore he willeth them to acknowledge their sinnes one to another that they might be healed for the prayer of a righteous man auaileth much if it be feruent VVhere we see what is promised to some few of the Church praying for them that are visited with sicknesse and that iustly also for their sinnes and for their offences that such prayers shall not be in vaine but most auaileable through Gods goodnesse for the pardoning of their sinnes and for the remoouing of the punishment of the same if so be that they that pray be righteous and holy men and pray feruently Then from hence may we be assured in the like case that if an whole Church and Congregation of Gods people yea many Churches in diuers places doe pray feruently for them and they that are sicke and vnder Gods hand will confesse their sinnes vnto him and repent them of them and by this plague of God iudge themselues for them
that he will put an happie end to it in time though most righteously deserued and pardon their sinnes that haue beene the cause of it that so wee might say before hand Now I know that God will heare vs as indeed by his grace at this present we doe and may see most cleerely that by diminishing of it in the chiefe cities and places of this Realme where it is and that also by lessening of it in so great measure He hath heard our prayers and graunted our requests That so hereafter by this blessed experience that we haue in one thing we might be moued to come vnto him in great assurance not doubting but that he will heare vs then also And thus alwayes from time to time Hebr. 4.16 as the Apostle sayth Come boldly into the throne of grace that we may receiue mercy and find grace to helpe in time of need and therefore we must take this blessing vpon our brethren as a fruit of our daily prayer and marke it well to that end Experience of former times increaseth our assurance of being heard in prayer And this is that that should be spoken of also concerning that assurance that we should haue in prayer of being heard That by dayly experience of Gods goodnesse and mercifull dealing with vs we shall dayly grow therein and therefore that we might come vnto it it is requisit that wee should greatly acquaint our selues with prayer and pray often and marke the sequell and what followeth after our prayers For concerning this one point it must needs be a very good reason when we doe pray to make vs know that God will heare vs when we know already by experience that he hath often heard vs before For seeing the same promises still remaine and God is the same that made them to performe them and there is no change in him for as the Apostle where he speaketh of prayer and to incourage vs to aske saith That he giueth liberally and reprocheth no man and after saith Iames 1.5.17 that there is no variablenesse with him nor shadow by turning that is though the sunne by turning from the East to the VVest Reasons of the same maketh great alterations so that it is sometime light and sometime darke and besides the shadow is now here and now there and so is not alwayes alike yet it is not so with God but he is alwayes like himselfe Therfore as he hath giuen in former times so will he do still if we pray to him as we haue done for he is no niggard but giueth liberally to all that aske reprocheth no man with that that he hath giuen nei is he any changeling but constant in all his wayes And besides Iesus Christ the mediatour of the promises Hee is the same to day that he was yesterday and will be euer Hebr. 13.8 and 7.24 and he at the right hand of God maketh request for vs continually and is not wearie of his office neither is his loue diminished one whit towards vs. Therefore we may wel build our hope for the time to come vpon our former experience as vpon a sure rocke that shall not bee remooued And so we may pray as Dauid did Psal 119 149. O Lord quicken me according to thy custome as if he had sayd Thou hast often heretofore quickened and reuiued me by thy word and by thy spirit therefore doe so now also in this great sorrow and deadnesse of mind for I stand in as much need of it as euer I did and thou art as well able to doe it as thou hast beene Thus from the custome of Gods former dealing he hopeth that he will doe so now And indeed there is great reason of it for if we haue had often recourse to any man for help in the time of our trouble we haue seene how he hath bin most willing to do it from time to time we will not doubt of him but that he will doe so still and that we shall find him a faithfull friend vnto vs as hetherto he hath bin the oftner that we haue made triall of him and haue found that he neuer deceiued vs the bolder we are to come vnto him and do assure our selues of help from him aboue all other in the world so that if all should faile we would make account of him And we see that the beggers that goe vp and downe from doore to doore will be most bold of releefe there where they haue had often almes and if they should find it otherwise at any time they would greatly maruaile at it and thinke that there were some strange alteration in them and they would say to them You had wont to be a good master and mistris vnto me and to do so and so for me and that made me the bolder to come vnto you now thus would they plead for themselues So we then much more vpon former experience of our prayers heard and of the reliefe that wee haue found at Gods hand seeing there is no change in him nor in his promises must learne to know that if there be no change in vs but we be the same that we haue been and seeke to him and serue him as we haue done he will heare vs and helpe vs as he hath done before That we might haue this experience we must vse prayers not seldome but often To this end it is requisit that we pray often for experience ariseth not of one action nor of some few but of many and the best experience is gotten by the obseruation of many things in a long time and therefore they that liue long and practise much haue the greatest and best experience So that if we will haue experience of Gods goodnesse in hearing our prayers that thereby we might know that he will heare vs still we must pray often and be well acquainted with this holy ordinance of prayer For as among men it is not the comming once or twice to a man and that a long time one after another yea though he speedeth that can giue him any great encouragement to presume of his helpe in the time of great need but that hee hath beene long acquainted with him and made often triall of him So is it with God it is not the praying now and then to him that can by experience giue vs any great assurance that he will heare vs and helpe vs in time of our trouble but that we haue vsed it often and vsed it a long time and haue found that we haue neuer beene sent away emptie For the Lord sometimes heareth the wicked and now and then giueth them something that they aske but as they pray seldome so oftentimes they aske and receiue not Iam. 4.3 Isai 1.15 as the Apostle saith yea they crie and the Lord heareth them not but as they haue stopped their ears at the word of God so he stoppeth his eares at their prayers so they can haue no assurance
by experience though God haue giuen them something Mich. 3.4 Zach. 7.13 for a man may once or twice do for his enemie and for him whom he neuer meaneth to gratifie any more Another cause then why wee haue so little knowledge in the time of our need that God will heare vs is that we haue so little acquainted our selues with prayer and that we haue not done as the Apostle willeth vs namely Phil. 4.6 in all things made our requests knowne vnto God in supplication and prayer that is we haue not so often prayed vnto him as wee haue need and so we haue not that experience that we might haue had Seeing then that this is a great blessing of God which is or should be desired of all namely to know when we pray that God will heare vs let vs come often vnto him in prayer and that I may vse the words of S. Paule In all places and vpon all occasions lift vp pure hands vnto God that we may haue often talk with God and be as it were well acquainted with him and so by experience know what account we may make of his helpe And that our experience herein might be such as it ought we must not onely pray often as hath beene said before but especially we must well see and diligently marke how God graunteth our requests and alwayes consider what hath followed vpon our prayers And then wee must marke what followeth vpon our prayers And this is that that Dauid sayth of himselfe Psal 5.4 Heare my voice in the morning O Lord for earely in the morning I will direct my prayer vnto thee and I will wait where he saith That when he had prayed vnto God he would tarrie Gods leisure and consider what followed vpon his prayers For all good experience ariseth not so much of the often practise of a thing as of the wise and diligent obseruation of the euent of it insomuch that some shall vse a thing very often and yet make little or no vse of it at all to themselues as we see some neuer marke what meat or drinke doth hurt them But the skilfull physition that hath often prescribed a medicine against such a disease and hath marked in his patient how it hath wrought and how he hath been cured by it thereby gathereth a certaine knowledge that this medicine is good for the cure of such a disease for saith he I haue not only often giuen it but haue found that many haue been cured by it and thus all rules of that art as of all other arise of experience that is of marking what was the effect of such a cause So then when a man hath not onely often prayed vnto God but hath also marked how he hath obtained his requests at the hand of God then specially from the promises of God and secondly from his owne experience of the truth of them hee gathereth a certaine knowledge that God will heare him for he considereth how according to that goodnesse that is in him and the truth of his promises he hath oftentimes heard him before Otherwise it may come to passe that though the Lord hath often heard vs For want of this we haue not that assurance from experience that we might and that in many things if we either through negligence haue not regarded it or through carelesnesse haue forgotten it we can haue little knowledge in the time of our need that he will heare vs. And thus the Lord many times in iustice punisheth the vnthankefulnesse of men who marke not his fatherly dealing towards themselues for their owne comfort and the praise of his name that though he hath often holpen them and all the world hath seene it yet in their greatest need they are in as much doubt of his goodnesse and pray with as great distrust as though he had neuer done any thing for them before As on the other side he thus in mercy and fauour plentifully rewardeth the thankfulnesse of those that often pray and call vpon him in the time of their trouble and also carefully marke and diligently remember what hee hath done for them to prayse his holy name for the same that by this good experience they know what he will doe for them for the time to come And thus it falleth out when we haue any dealing with men Thus is it when we haue any dealing with men as when in any distresse we shall be in such case that we know not whom to seeke to for helpe and we complaining of it one should say to vs Goe to such a man and then we should say nay for I know not what he will doe for me he neuer did any thing for me yet and therefore I haue no great cause to presume of his helpe Then the other shall say to vs againe yea that is not so for I remember my selfe how at such a time in such a need you had great succour and comfort from him then we being not able to denie it should say It is true indeed as you say but my memorie is so ill that I had cleane forgotten it Are we not here iustly punished for our vnthankefulnesse to doubt of a mans good will there where there was no cause So is it when by forgetting Gods mercifull dealing towards vs we doubt of his goodnesse in the greatest time of our need without any iust cause But otherwise he that well beareth in mind what benefits from time to time hee receiueth of men to be thankefull vnto them for the same he can in any distresse presently tell what to doe and say to his owne comfort as namely I will goe to such a man for I remember how often he hath done for me heretofore So fareth it with all them that marke what God hath done for them In this respect therefore it is requisit that we keepe a register of all Gods benefits We must therfore keepe a register of Gods benefits Psal 103.1 and say to our selues as Dauid doth Praise the Lord O my soule and forget not all his benefits Especially we must marke diligently what things he hath done at our prayers the same Dauid also saith of himselfe This poore man cried Psal 34.6 and the Lord heard him and saued him out of all troubles And as hee in some cases did make speciall Psalmes which beare the titile of remembrance and they were made specially that by them he might keepe a thankefull memorie of Gods benefits Psal 38. so ought we to doe some thing to helpe our memorie this way especially when we see how forgetfull we are of them that so vpon long experience we might say I know that God will heare and helpe me Therefore when we haue prayed for any common benefit or for any deliuerance as feare of enemies and such like when we haue prayed in the Church here for any that haue beene sicke when for others in other cases priuatly when for our selues at home
for dispight and sunke in because of all mine enemies Here we see that in these seuen first verses he complaineth most grieuously of his owne estate prayeth most feruently vnto God for deliuerance and no man can say more either to expresse the griefe of his mind or his feruent desire to haue releefe and comfort See then I pray you in the words following what a great alteration there is made in him of the sudden and what a wonderfull great change he findeth in himselfe when he sayth thus Away from me all ye workers of iniquitie Vers 8. for the Lord hath heard the voyce of my weeping The Lord hath heard my petition the Lord will receiue my prayers All mine enemies shall be confounded and sore vexed they shall be turned backe and put to shame suddenly VVhere he sheweth what gteat comfort the Lord gaue him at the last in this trouble of his euen that he should be deliuered out of it when his enemies looked that he should perish and be swallowed vp in it and he attaineth vnto so great assurance of this that he is not able to containe himselfe but againe and againe professeth that the Lord had heard his prayers and the voyce of his weeping And not onely that is to be marked but especially this that he commeth vnto this assurance not vntill the end of many long and feruent prayers and that in the beginning either he had it not at al or nothing in that measure that there he professeth it for then no doubt he would haue done it sooner and not so long haue fed himselfe with such grieuous complaints and lamentable outcries as there hee doth And so may we do for God giueth it by ordinarie meanes So is it possible for vs in what trouble soeuer we shall be in if we pray vnto God in all humilitie and sorrow for our sinnes as he did euen with great aboundance of teares for he saith That he watered his couch and made his bed to swim with them by which hyperbolicall kind of speech he meaneth That he wept very much not only in the day but euen in the night also and if we did pray with that feruencie that he did not fainting nor giuing ouer but stretching out our affections and desires according to our present need it is possible I say for vs to attaine by degrees vnto that measure of persuasion of Gods goodnesse towards vs that may suffice vs. And though wee come not to that great measure that was in this holy man because we pray not in that feruencie and zeale and tendernesse of heart that hee did yet in some acceptable measure and more than we had in the beginning For I am not of that opinion that this was inspired into him as he was a Prophet who had many things extraordinarie neither that any man can come to haue any assurance or full persuasion either of their saluation or that God heareth their prayers or of any other fauour from him without some reuelation and so it should be thought presumption in a man to say he is assured of such things but that God giueth this assurance and increaseth it by ordinarie meanes and namely and especially by prayer For seeing prayer is very fitly compared vnto wrastling or striuing as we haue seene heretofore by which we labour with all the power of our soules and bodies A comparison to shew the truth of it to obtaine some thing of the Lord as by bodily striuing men seeke to obtaine some masterie among men and thus the Apostle speaketh of it to the Romanes Rom. 15.30 Desiring them to striue with him by prayers to God for him as in striuing a mans strength is not alwayes greatest at the first neither can himselfe or others perceiue so well whether he shall ouercome but sometimes yea most vsually when after some paines taken his bodie is well heat he increaseth in strength of bodie and agilitie of lims whereby it commeth to passe that he findeth that in himselfe which giueth him greater hope of preuailing against his aduersarie than he had before So is it when we pray to God and as it were striue with him that though wee put all our strength vnto it at the first that is pray with all the desire of our hearts yet when by continuance in praier the spirit of God in vs is well heat as I may say and the heat of it increased we shall find that both our desires are greatly increased also our assurance from thence of being heard is inlarged So that in the middest or ending of our prayers we shall perceiue our minds more pacified and quiet and our selues more readie to submit our wils to the will of God and to rest in the hope of his defence and deliuerance than before VVhereof if we were asked though we could giue no great reason from outward things for all things are still with vs as they were before yet we find it to be true by experience and must account it a fruit of our prayer in that the Lord hath giuen vs greater assurance than wee had before and so we are contented to wait vpon him The like may bee shewed in many other Psalmes Another example of this in the person of Dauid as indeed that one booke as it is full of godly prayers so of notable examples of this kind of the working of the spirit of God in his children and seruants but for breuitie sake I will content my selfe with one or two now In the seuenteeth Psalme he prayeth vnto God to be preserued from his enemies either Saul or some other for indeed he had many and saith thus Heare the right Psal 17.1 O Lord that is my righteous cause consider my crie hearken vnto my prayer of lips vnfained Let my sentence come forth from thy presence and let thine eyes behold equitie Thou hast proued and visited mine heart in the night thou hast tried me and foundest nothing for I was purposed that my mouth should not offend Concerning the workes of men by the words of thy lips I kept me from the paths of the cruell man Stay my steps in thy path that my foot doe not slide Then he breaketh out into these wordes of comfort Vers 6. I haue called vpon thee surely thou wilt heare me O God incline thine eare to me and hearken vnto my wordes VVhere after many prayers and reasons to mooue the Lord to heare him as the goodnesse of his cause the vprightnesse of his mind the feruencie of his prayer and such like he saith that he did then assure himselfe that God would heare him and so doth continue his prayer vnto him in that assurance of faith But it is to be noted for this purpose that we haue in hand for which this is alledged that though in the beginning he prayed and then againe returneth to his prayer vnto the Lord that hee would heare him yet he putteth this in
authour of this Psalme professeth that he had this assurance in himselfe so he commending it vnto them to vse doubted not but that all of them praying together some of them at the least should haue it also and so might say in their owne persons I know that God will helpe his anointed and so should pray in that faith whereby he might verely beleeue that God would heare him and so he might obtaine helpe and assurance of it for all the rest and by that assurance that God should giue him he might comfort the rest In so much that though euery man and woman then present through the weakenesse of their faith could not come vnto this assurance which yet they should labour after as hath beene said before yet some one or other among theÌ more or fewer might haue it in great measure and so the Lord might assure them of it for the rest that God would heare them And so this should be the benefit of the common prayer of the Church when many were met together and that to euery one that ioyned with them That though all of them could not come to that measure of assurance in their prayers that they desired that the Lord would heare them When many pray together one may haue assurance for all the rest that God doth heare them yet some one or other should haue it for them and so when it was a common benefit that they prayed for they should not onely obtaine it together for the Lord would heare them but some should more specially know it beforehand to their owne comfort and the comfort of others And this no doubt is a singular great comfort in any trouble that when many are together and in great heauinesse by reason of some calamitie or feare that is vpon them and none among them is able to comfort themselues much lesse are they able to comfort others that are feeble minded among them though they desire to doe it and though they seeke to God for comfort and pray for it most earnestly yet they cannot find it in themselues at the last God shall so stirre vp the spirit of some one or other among them and shall so assure him that God will be mercifull vnto them that he shall constantly and openly professe it vnto them to their comfort also comfort I say though not in themselues yet from him For though he euen but one hath it properly in himselfe yet he hath it not for himselfe alone but for others that are with him and in the same danger and feare who need to be comforted and they shall fare the better by it For as the Apostle saith of himselfe 2. Cor. 1.3 Blessed be God euen the father of our Lord Iesus Christ the father of mercie and the God of all comfort which comforteth vs in all our tribulation that we may be able to comfort them which are in any affliction by that comfort wherewith we our selues are comforted of God he saith that that comfort which God gaue him in his affliction was not for himselfe alone but for the benefit of others so others also that which this way God bestoweth vpon them they haue it And so the feeble minded among them haue beene comforted not for themselues but for others And indeed all experience doth shew the truth of this that some that haue beene very faint hearted in themselues yet being in some common trouble with others haue bene greatly comforted and stayed by them from those extremities that they might haue fallen into in that measure that the Lord hath comforted some for all the rest who if they had not beene present with them the other could not haue attained vnto that comfort in any measure which they did And this comfort is to be found of them that haue it in themselues for others by prayer and by walking in a good course that so the Lord may not forsake them in the midst of their trouble In this respect it is a great benefit to resort to the common praiers of the Church And in this respect we see that it is a great benefit and that that shall make much for our comfort to resort to the common prayers of the Church where wee shall haue many good men and women pray with vs for the common benefits which concerne vs and them that so if not to our selues yet to some of them God may giue assurance that he will heare vs and so we may be comforted by our mutuall faith ours and theirs Rom. 1.12 as the Apostle speaketh And what a great mercie of God it is also priuatly in any need of ours to be directed to send for righteous and faithfull men and women to pray for vs according to the direction of S. Iames who faith Jam 5.14 Is any sicke among you let him call for the Elders of the Church And in our need to haue good meÌ pray with vs. and let them pray for him and the prayer of faith shall saue the sicke and the Lord shall raise him vp and if hee haue committed sinnes they shall be forgiuen him and afterwards addeth That the prayer of a righteous man auaileth much if it be feruent VVhere he sheweth what good we may receiue by the faith and feruent prayers of others namely that so it may come to passe that if not our selues yet others praying for vs God might giue them some assurance for vs that he would heare vs and helpe vs both in soule and bodie in pardoning our sinnes vpon our true repentance and raising vs from sicknesse which for our sinnes God had laid vpon vs as here the Prophet doth say And alwaies most of all in any danger to be in the companie of the godly That some one of the companie might haue this assurance for the rest and for the king that God would heare him Moreouer from hence we may see generally what a blessed thing it is alwaies to keepe companie with the godly and those that walke in his wayes for if any trouble doe befall them they may pray together and God may assure one or other for the rest that he is among them and will be good vnto them And thus was it with the Apostle Paule and all his companie when they were in that long dangerous nauigation towards Rome in which all of them were in feare of their liues as it is set downe at large in the Acts of the Apostles Act. 27.20 when they were so tossed by the wind and by the sea that they were compelled to cast all things out of the ship to ease her of her burden and the weather was so foule that by the space of many daies they saw neither Sunne nor stars to guide them or comfort them so that all hope that they should be saued was taken from them and their feare was so great and so continuall that for fourteene daies together they fasted and could not take their ordinary
food and there were in the ship at that time two hundred threescore and seuenteene soules among whom was Paule a prisoner and some other Christians with him At which time we may be assured that he and the rest that feared God prayed earnestly vnto him that they might be saued and God did not onely heare them but gaue vnto Paule assurance thereof by a vision of an Angell that appeared vnto him in the night and said vnto him That for his sake all should be saued onely the ship should be lost and this as hee did beleeue so hee most confidently auoucheth it vnto them and exhorteth them earnestly to eat their meat Verse 36. and to be comforted and doubt not but the Lord would saue them all Then it is said that all of them began to pull vp their hearts and to be of good courage and also to take their meat So that here we see how in a common calamitie that was vpon a multitude God gaue assurance of deliuerance but vnto one who could say as he did I know that God will helpe but all the rest had the benefit of it for thereby their hearts that so failed before that they could not eat their meat now began to bee of good courage Moses at the red sea by prayer was assured for all the rest that God would helpe them So was it with the children of Israel when they came out of Aegypt and were now in the wildernesse and Pharoah and his hoast so pursued them that he had them at this disaduantage that the great mountaines were on both sides of them the terrible red sea was before them to hinder all passage and he and his great armie marched after them to destroy them Exod. 14.10 as it is set downe in the booke of Exodus whereupon they were all sore afraid when they saw them and cried vnto the Lord but yet they had no assurance that he did heare them and would deliuer them but rather they looked to be destroyed and so through impatience and vnbeleefe did murmure against Moses that he had brought them out of Aegypt Moses also he crieth vnto the Lord for helpe and he receiueth assurance of it for them all that God would saue them and destroy their enemies For the Lord spake vnto him and told him how he should diuide the sea and goe through it and so escape and the Aegyptians should follow them and be drowned and thereupon he speaketh comfortably vnto them Feare yee not stand still Verse 13. and behold the saluation of the Lord which hee will shew to you this day for the Aegiptians whom yee haue seene this day yee shall neuer see them againe the Lord shall fight for you therefore hold you your peace and so it came to passe as appeareth in the same chapter Thus in this great multitude of many thousands when all were partakers of all common danger and feare and so prayed all together for one thing God gaue to one of them for the rest euen to Moses for all the people this assurance of faith that he could and did say I know that God doth heare vs and will helpe vs and the rest though they could not attaine vnto it themselues yet they were partakers of the fruit of his prayers not onely in that they were deliuered as well as himselfe but they had some assurance of it before-hand from him otherwise they could not haue done as they did so confidently to aduenture through the sea So may it come to passe with vs if we be in any common danger with others and haue some excellent men among vs to pray with vs God may giue them that assurance of deliuerance according to the greatnesse of their faith which we in our weakenesse cannot attaine vnto and yet such is the fruit of the communion of Saints that we shall inioy the benefit of it and be comforted by it whereas if we were without them we could not haue it at all as the Israelites could not haue had any comfort here in their distresse if they had bene some few of them or many together for the Lord reuealed it onely to Moses though it were for their sakes also Elias by prayer obtained assurance of rain for all the rest in his time And here againe for this purpose we may very fitly remember the example of the Prophet Eliah how in the daies of king Ahab when there was such a great drought in the land of Israel by the space of three yeares and an halfe that there was neither water nor grasse almost to be found in all the countrey either for man or beast at that time there was this Elijah and a godly widow of Sarepta with whom he did soiourne and diuers others godly men and women For Obadiah one of the kings seruants had hid from the persecution of Iezabell one hundred of the Lords Prophets All these we may be assured at this time did earnestly desire raine and often prayed vnto God for it yet onely the Prophet Elijah obtained it by his prayer for himselfe and for the rest And though euery one of the other might do somewhat in their measure to further it yet the Apostle ascribeth this benefit onely to his prayers Iam. 5.18 saying Elias prayed and the heauen gaue raine and the earth brought forth her fruit So that here a multitude praying together for one thing one receiued it for all the other and not onely so but he had an assurance of it before it came for the comfort of the rest the glory of God which by feruent prayer he obtained For when hee had prayed in the top of mount Carmel seuen times for raine he knew assuredly at the last that it was comming and therefore did not onely tell Ahab 1. King 18.41 that there was a sound of much raine but afterwards sent his seruant vnto him and bad him make readie his chariot apace and goe downe quickly least the raine should stay him and in the meane while the heauen was blacke with clouds and wind and there was a great raine Thus we see what great benefit all they in those dayes had by the prayer of Elias praying with them The like may we attaine vnto in our measure and for them both for the obtaining of raine and for the assurance of it beforehand The like benefit may we haue in measure by others that shall pray with vs in such cases if they pray in the spirit and faith and continue as he did For the Apostle in speaking of him least we should thinke that this example of his did not appertaine vnto vs one whit for as he was a Prophet and a rare man not one such more to be found in the world saith thus Iam. 5.17 Helias was a man subiect to the like passions that we are and he prayed c. giuing vs to vnderstand that as he preuailed for others so may we doe also for he bringeth it in
to encourage men to desire others to pray for them in the time of their need Therefore when many striue together of vnequal strength about one thing as to remooue a great stone or some peece of timber if there be among them young men or women and children and sicke folke and such as can doe little or nothing and but one strong man in their company like vnto the great gyant Goliah or vnto Samson though all of them may helpe some thing yet this one by his great strength shall doe so much that all that the other doe shall not be discerned and so all shall be ascribed vnto him and he alone shall be said to doe it because all of them could not haue done it without him and they all did nothing in comparison of him And besides he may be of that great wisedome and so know the measure of his strength and what is fit for such a purpose that he may say whiles they are about it or before they begin Now I know that the thing is ouercome or as good as done when others shall feare that they shall doe no great matter or are like neuer to preuaile and so they shall not onely obtaine their purpose by his meanes but by his wordes be encouraged in the doing of it yea comforted before they begin So is it when many of vnequall faith pray together Therefore as it is well for them that shall haue such strong men in their company to labour with them so shall it be much more happy for those that shall haue them that are now weake in faith to pray for them The like may be sayd of that that befell the Iewes in the dayes of king Hezekiah as it is set downe in the second booke of the Chronicles 2. Chro. 32.1 where first it is said that Saneherib king of Ashur when he came vp against Ierusalem with a great host they were all afraid of his greatnesse but at last this good king getteth by prayer more assurance of faith then the rest and so bad his nobles and people not feare him Verse 7. Hezekiah had assurance of Gods helpe for the comfort of all his people saying Be strong and couragious feare not neither be afraid for the king of Asshur neither for all the multitude that is with him for there bee more with vs than bee with him with him is an arme of flesh but with vs is the Lord our God to helpe vs and to fight our battels and then it is said that the people were comforted by his words insinuating that they were wauering and doubtfull before Now that he came to this assurance by prayer there is no doubt though there be no mention of it in these words for besides that the Lord doth thus vnusually giue it as hath beene seene before this good king in this distresse we may be assured did not neglect it especially when afterwards in the same chapter there is mention made of his prayer Thus the king for himselfe and for the rest had this assured vnto him that he knew that God would helpe them so was not only comforted himselfe but comforted others in this great feare Afterwards it fell out that when the daunger increased and his faith somewhat fayled he receiued this benefit of comfort in his feare from another euen for the Prophet Isaijah For it is said And afterwards the Prophet had it for the comfort of the king Verse 20. that after this the king of Asshur sent his captaine Rabsakeh who with great threatning and rayling wordes sought to terrifie the people who to that end cried out vnto them vpon the wall in the Iewish language Then Hezekiah the king and Isaiah the Prophet prayed against this and cryed to heauen but it seemeth that the king for all this had yet no great assurance in himselfe that God would deliuer him but Isaiah that prayed with him had it for him and for the rest and did comfort him For it is thus written of Hezehiah that he went into the house of the Lord to pray and sent messengers to the Prophet to desire him 2. King 19.1 that he would do so to and so he did and thereupon sent him this message which assurance God gaue him by prayer for the rest That he should not feare his words Verse 10. for he would send a blast vpon him and he should heare a noyse and should returne into his owne land and there he should die by the sword as it also came to passe And here though hee was a Prophet to whom God shewed many things extraordinarily yet he prepared him for that worke of his spirit and prayer being one speciall meanes to make vs fit to receiue any grace of the spirit here it is said that he prayed and had this assurance And so here in this distresse many praying together the Prophet Isaiah onely for all the rest sayth Now know I that the Lord will heare and helpe vs. But before this I should haue placed the example of that good king Iehoshaphat which is set downe also in the same booke of the Chronicles both because it was before this in order of time and especially because it is most fit for this purpose 2. Chron. 20 2. Iehoshaphat praying for helpe against his enemies one of the coÌpany had assurance of it for all the rest For in his dayes a great hoast of the Ammonites and Moabites and out of mount Seir came vp against Ierusalem which did so terrifie him and all the rest of his people that he set himselfe to feare the Lord and proclaimed a fast through all Iudah and they all gathered themselues together to aske counsell of the Lord and they came vp out of all cities of Iudah to inquire of the Lord and Iehoshaphat was in this congregation in the house of the Lord and there in the midst of them made a feruent prayer vnto God for helpe against them saying O Lord God of our fathers c. Verse 14. as it is set downe at large there And it is further added that there was one Iahaziel a Leuit and vpon him after or in the time of this prayer came the spirit of the Lord in the middest of the Congregation and hee said Hearken ye all Iudah and you inhabitants of Ierusalem and thou king Iehoshaphat Thus sayth the Lord vnto you feare not neither be afraid of this great multitude for the battell is not yours but Gods to morrow go you down and meet with them in such a place ye shall not need to fight in this battell stand still moue not and behold the saluation of the Lord towards you again very confidently he biddeth them not feare but go out against them the Lord would be with them and so it came to passe as appeareth in the same chapter for the Lord layd ambushments against them so that the children of Amon and Moab rose against the inhabitants of mount Seir
Vers 22. to slay and destroy them when they had made an end of the inhabitants of Seir euery one helped to destroy another Here we see also in this common danger and feare when many prayed together there was one man at the least to whom God gaue this assurance to the great comfort of all the rest that he did openly say Now I know that the Lord will heare his anointed and helpe him from heauen by the mightie power of his right hand And though others in that companie could not say so yet God gaue it to him for all the rest who if he had beene wanting the rest might still haue languished in their feare vnlesse God had raised vp the spirit of some other In this respect we ought to make of the companie and presence of the godly And so wee see what a blessed thing it was to haue such a faithfull and zealous man in their companie to pray for them Therefore let vs make much of the company of the godly especially let vs be desirous to be partakers of their prayers that when as we be weake our selues and discomforted in our selues yet we may be strengthened and vpheld by them For as when one lyeth very sicke and like to die and all about him are in feare of it there may be a skilfull Phisition or some of great experience who may see great tokens of life in him more than all the rest so comfort them in hope of it when they are all discouraged So when many are in trouble and looke for no way but one as we say the Lord may so open the eyes of the mind of one who by faith after earnest prayer may see into that helpe that God hath promised in his word and comfort them with the hope of it And for want of this we are many times more dismayed in trouble than otherwise we might be Therefore in all affliction if wee desire comfort from God let vs desire those that are faithfull and godly to pray with vs and for vs. It followeth in the words of the text His annointed that is Dauid why so called that The Lord will helpe his annointed This is then further to be considered that Dauid prayeth himselfe and teacheth the people also so to doe That God would helpe his annointed by which word he meaneth himselfe and they meane Dauid their king VVho is so called because he was annointed with holy oyle to be king according to the custome of that time by which as by an outward visible ceremonie they that were made kings were seperated and put apart from the rest of the people and inuested into that office and high calling VVherby also they were taught to labour for those gifts of the holy ghost which were needfull for that function and to beleeue that if they did so God would bestow them vpon them in that measure that was most conuenient for them Now that Dauid was thus annointed to that office it is most euident in his storie where it is said that when Saule by disobeying of Gods commaundement in not killing the Amalekites was cast off from the right of the kingdome and Samuel was willed to goe tell him so 1. Sam. 15. Chap. 16.1 he still continued mourning for him vntill the Lord did reprooue him for it and bad him fill his horne with oyle and he would send him to Ishai the Bethleemite for hee had prouided a king among his sonnes and he did so and caused all his sonnes to come before him from the eldest to the youngest and when Dauid came the Lord said vnto him Arise and annoint him for this is he Vers 8. then Samuel tooke the horne of oyle and annointed him in the middest of his brethren and the spirit of the Lord came vpon Dauid from that day forward euen as it departed from Saule being cast off of God and an euill spirit was sent of the Lord to vex him Thus Dauid was annointed that is made king And because this was not onely ouer the people of God but specially by the commaundement of God therefore hee is called his annointed that is one appointed to be king ouer Gods people by the Lord himselfe euen as Dauid doth oftentimes call Saule in respect of his first annointing and calling The Lords annointed As when hee had Saule in a caue and his men persuaded him to kill him he said The Lord keepe me from doing that thing vnto my master 1. Sam. 24.7 The Lords annointed to lay mine hands vpon him for hee is the annointed of the Lord Chap 26.9 and at another time hee said to Abishai Destroy him not for who can lay his hands on the Lords annointed and be guiltlesse In this part of the prayer then hee doth assure himselfe that because hee had not intruded himselfe into that roome He confirmeth his faith in Gods defence by the lawfulnesse of his calling but was lawfully called thereunto by the Lord that therefore God would defend him in the same against his enemies and teacheth them to pray in that faith also That seeing God had set him ouer them to be their king and he was no tyrant or vsurper that therefore God would preserue him in that place whereunto he had called him and so from the lawfulnesse of his calling hee doth comfort himselfe and them that God would heare them for him and defend him And truly there was great reason of that for if an earthly king when he appointeth any to be iudges ouer his people doth also protect them in that office by his lawes and by all his subiects so that in their whole circuit they haue the Sherife of the Shire and all his men with the rest of the chiefe knights and gentlemen and other inferiour officers to attend vpon them because they represent the kings person and the Iudge he comforteth himselfe in all his lawfull affaires against all the desperat attempts of theeues witches murtherers and all malefactors that seeke to hurt him That the king who hath called him to that place will defend him in it and not suffer him to sustaine any dammage for the executing of his office then the Lord the king of kings appointing Dauid in this place and making him to be his vicegerent vpon earth ouer that people much more would defend him in it against his enemies And as this was true so he did beleeue it and taught them so to do and to pray in that faith that God would send helpe vnto him because he was his annointed And this that Dauid sayth here So may al lawfull princes is true not onely of his owne person but of all other kings and princes that are the Lords annointed that is who are come to their kingdomes lawfully either by free election or lineall discent and so are put in by God it is true I say that the Lord will defend them in all their lawfull attempts which they take in hand
by vertue of their office so farre as may make for his glorie and the good of his Church And in that respect all people that haue such set ouer them to raigne may with great freedome and comfort pray for them That the Lord would defend them in all dangers euen as hee hath set them ouer them at the first Therfore seeing the Lord hath vouchsafed vs this mercie to giue vs such a worthie king to raigne ouer vs who is his annointed that is one that commeth to the crowne not by vsurpation by murthering the right heires as some haue done not by tyrannicall inuasion and conquest but by inheritance lineally descending from his auntient progenitors the noble kings of this realme therefore I say we may with great assurance pray to God for him In this respect we may with great hope pray for the life of our king Prouerb 28.2 that as hee hath hetherto ouerthrowne the plots of traytors in his owne countrey of Scotland and in this kingdom also of England both of them his iust inheritance so it would please him to doe still and so he will doe if our sinnes doe not deserue the contrarie For many times because of the sinnes of the people a land often changeth her princes as the VViseman saith and as we see in the kingdome of Israel falling vnto idolatrie 1. King 16.8 that in the space of one yeare they had three or foure kings successiuely to raigne ouer them Therefore seeing it is our bounden dutie to pray for him 1. Tim. 2.1 according to the doctrine of the Apostle who willeth That supplications and prayers intercessions and giuing of thankes be made for all men and namely for kings and all that are in authoritie let vs be willing to doe it the rather because he is the Lords annointed that is come to the crowne by all lawfull and peaceable meanes approoued in the law of God that so wee may say from thence I know that the Lord will helpe his annointed So that though we could haue no comfort from our selues that we should be found worthie of such a prince yet seeing it hath pleased the Lord in the riches of his mercie to set him ouer vs for the good of this land wee may hope that he will haue respect vnto his annointed and not to suffer men to put downe him whom he himselfe hath set vp Euen as we had great experience of this in the dayes of our late Soueraigne the Queene how the Lord did miraculously preserue her out of the hands of the Papists her enemies when she was cast into prison and as she then said of her selfe Tanquam eius as a sheepe euery houre readie to be carried to the slaughter and at the last brought her to the kingdome so in the same he did as wonderfully preserue her in many dangers and conspiracies because shee was his annointed Dauid in many troubles prayeth in hope of Gods defence because he was his annointed And thus Dauid doth often comfort himselfe in his prayers when hee was in great trouble and in feare of the losse sometimes both of his kingdome and life and that both before he came to the crowne and after he comforteth himselfe with this That he was the Lords annointed that is that Samuel did annoint him to bee king by the commaundement of God and that that was not done vnto him in vaine but that the Lord who had called him vnto it would both bring him to it in time and defend him in it to the end As when hee was kept from the publicke assemblies by Saule and his great crueltie who neuer left seeking after his life but hunted after him continually 1. Sam. 26.20 as a man would after a Partridge as he sayth of himselfe whereupon he was driuen sometimes to hide himselfe and sometimes to flie out of the land and very seldome durst be seene openly he prayeth thus O Lord God of hostes heare my prayer Psal 84.8 hearken O God of Iaakob behold O God our shield and looke vpon the face of thine annointed that is not onely and principally vpon thy sonne Iesus Christ the Messiah who is appointed to be king and sauiour of the Church and for his sake doe it but looke vpon me whom thou hast appointed to be king and as thou knowest I haue not thrust in my selfe for then I might well thinke that all this were iustly come vpon mee And thus may all lawfull kings comfort themselues in all their lawfull proceedings against all the malitious attempts of their desperat enemies That God will defend them because of their calling and place that they be in and people that he hath set them ouer and say Looke vpon the face of thine annointed that is consider good Lord the place that I am in And so doth Dauid againe in the second Psalme where he doth with great admiration complaine of the multitude and maliciousnesse of his enemies saying Psal 2.1 Why doe the Heathen rage and the people murmure in vaine the kings of the earth band themselues and the princes are assembled together against the Lord against his Christ or annointed saying Let vs breake their bands and cast their cords from vs. VVhere because he was a figure of Christ therefore he speaketh of himselfe vnder that name calling himselfe the Lords Christ or the Lords annointed as wee see how afterwards it was verified in the person of Christ himselfe Act. 4.27 as the Apostles expound it in their prayer and say Doubtlesse against thine holy sonne Iesus whom thou haddest annointed both Herod and Pontius Pilate with the Gentiles and the people of Israel gathered themselues together But afterwards Dauid comforteth himselfe in the same Psalme with hope of Gods defence Psal 2.5 because of his calling and bringeth in the Lord speaking thus of him Then he shall speake vnto them in his wrath and vex them in his sore displeasure saying Euen I haue set my king vpon Sion mine holy mountaine as if hee had said he is my king and I haue set him vp therefore I will defend him VVhereas if he had set vp himselfe he could not haue had this comfort But I see that I cannot finish this doctrine at this present but must leaue it vnperfect vntill the next day The one and twentieth Sermon vpon the sixt verse The Lord will helpe his annointed and will heare him from his Sanctuarie by the mightie helpe of his right hand Euery man may comfort himselfe in the lawfulnesse of his calling COncerning the doctrine of faith in Gods prouidence and defence that we ought to haue from the lawfulnesse of our callings which out of these words we began to entreat of the last day it is further to be obserued that it is true not onely of kings and princes of whom it is here directly spoken but of all inferiour callings in the Church and commonwealth That whosoeuer is in any such place which is
God when they are so qualited for them as he hath required in his word and when they came to them by such lawfull choise as he hath appointed That so euery one doing that which God requireth of them in the same they might as any trouble shall come vpon them or any difficultie shall befall them they might I say with comfort and in faith pray that God would heare and helpe them they being his anointed that is come to those places by his appointment Euen vnto the meanest calling as of being a seruant And this as it is requisit in euery calling or state of life that one is in euen vnto the meanest to be persuaded That they are placed in them by God so there is great comfort therein whatsoeuer shall befall them in the same As the Apostle speaketh of the calling of a seruant 1. Cor. 7.17 and of being called vnto the estate of marriage and saith of them and of all others generally That as God hath distributed to euery man and as the Lord hath called euery one so let him walke and so ordaine I in all Churches VVhere he warneth euery man generally to liue with a contented mind in the Lord what state or condition of life so euer he be in and therfore he telleth him that it is that trade of life which God hath distributed vnto them which he hath called them vnto So that a seruant must be persuaded Ephe. 6.6 that God hath called him to that place and therefore as he must make conscience of doing faithfull seruice not to the eye as men pleasers but as the seruants of Christ doing the will of God from the heart with good will seruing the Lord and not men as he writeth to the Ephesians So also from this persuasion of his calling hee may pray vnto God to defend him against all wrongs Vers 8. and to assist him in all things euen as Saint Paule in the same place biddeth to that end know That whatsoeuer good thing any man doth the same shall he receiue of the Lord whether he be bond or free So that seruants being persuaded of the lawfulnesse of their calling and of their owne fidelitie in the same may pray to God to reward them for their good seruice and to defend them in a good cause against any abuses that their master shall offer vnto them And so for the other estate of life And of being called to the state of marriage that he speaketh of there if any be called vnto mariage they must not onely be persuaded of the lawfulnesse of it and that God hath called them vnto it but also that he hath ioyned them together this man to this woman as Eue in paradise was ioyned to Adam by the immediat hand of God and so that they came not together by fortune or chance or by the will and consent of their friends or by their own choice only but by God that their marriage was first made in heauen before it was solemnised vpon earth and therfore that they are in that place that God hath called them vnto Then may they with comfort pray for all such gifts as are needfull for those places as in doing of their duties that the Lord would preserue them from all crosses that might befall them and assist them in them and generally that he would heare their prayers and send them helpe from heauen as the people doe here And to conclude this point In all actions of our life we ought to be persuaded that God hath called vs vnto them we must all of vs be persuaded in the whole course of our liues that whatso-we doe we haue a calling to it from God and so therein we are his anointed that is appointed of God for it VVhich we shall ordinarily know by this that the thing it selfe is good in it owne nature and agreeable to the word of God and commanded there and then that by vertue of our places that we be in God requireth them of vs and that that time and place doth also require them for all things are not required of all men alike nor at all times and in all places Then hauing this persuasion from the word of God though they be dangerous and full of trouble and such as might discourage vs we may confidently pray vnto God to assist vs and defend vs therein and to helpe vs in all affliction that shall befall vs for the same And thus Dauid here being a king was to defend his subiects and therefore their enemies comming against them to battell he goeth forth and aduentureth himselfe to the warre and thus prayeth vnto God and willeth the people to pray for him in this good action whereunto he was lawfully called and God did heare their prayers and gaue them good successe In like manner that famous and worthy Queene Hester after that Mordecai had sent vnto her the copie of the kings letter that was sent abroad by postes for the rooting out of the Iewes in one day and willed her to goe in to the king and make request for the life of her people at the first she like a fearefull woman drew backe and excused her selfe saying All the kings seruants and all the people of the prouinces know Hester 4.11 that whosoeuer man or woman Then may we haue bouldnesse in them though they be neuer so dangerous that commeth to the king into the inner court which is not called there is a law of his that he shall die except to him whom the king holdeth out the golden rod that he may liue now I haue not beene called to come to the king these thirtie dayes Then Mordecai sent her word againe that she must not thinke to escape in the kings house more than all the Iewes but if she did hould her peace at this time deliuerance should appeare to the Iewes out of another place but she and her fathers house should perish and who knew whether she was come to the kingdome for such a time Thus when he had persuaded her by good reason that God did require it at her hands and that she was raysed vp out of a meane place to such an high dignitie by the Lord for such a purpose and that God would require it at her hands if she failed in it shee aduentureth her selfe though it was very dangerous with this resolution that seeing God had called her vnto it he would defend her in it but howsoeuer it should fall out shee would commit her selfe in this cause to his blessed prouidence contented to be ordered by his will I will goe in to the king which is not according to the law and if I perish I perish But in the meane season hauing this faith in this action she prayeth to God to assist her to guide her to direct her and to blesse her and willeth all the people to doe so likewise saying Goe Verse 16. and assemble all the Iewes that
are found in Shushan and fast yee for me and eate not nor drinke in three dayes day nor night I also and my maids will fast likewise And so they did and God heard their prayer and did not forsake her in this thing whereunto he had called her Thus in a matter of great moment which was full also of great difficultie and wherein she did hazard her life being persuaded that God had called her vnto it she prayeth for her selfe and others also for her that God would helpe her and heare her in heauen and he did so Thus did Iaakob coÌfort himselfe in a dangerous voyage whereunto God had called him VVhich is written for our instruction and comfort to shew vs what wee should doe and in doing what we may looke for from God in the like case And from hence also did Iaakob comfort himselfe in the like danger and this was the ground of his prayer who in his retunrne from Laban did heare that his brother Esau came against him with foure hundred men then he remembring his former threats was greatly afraid and sore troubled and after other things that he did for the defence and safegard of his companie he prayeth vnto God after this manner O God of my father Abraham Gen 32.9 and God of my father Izaack Lord which saydest vnto me returne vnto thy countrey and to thy kindred and I will doe thee good I pray thee deliuer me from the hand of my brother c. VVhere we see that as it appeareth in the former part of this story as he did not vndertake this iourney to Laban at the first of his owne head neither did voluntarily forsake his fathers house without cause like some roiotous children who cannot tell when they are well and as the prodigall sonne did but went away with his fathers liking and leaue and with his blessing for Izaack blessed Iaakob and sayd Get thee to Padan Aram to the house of Bethuel Gen. 28.1 thy mothers father and thence take thee a wife of the daughters of Laban thy mothers brother c. So hee returned from thence Chap. 31.3 not of his owne priuat motion but by the commaundement of God who said vnto him Turne againe into the land of thy fathers and to thy kindred and I will bee with thee And therefore when this great danger did befall him in the way hee remembreth that hee had a calling from God to this voyage and so prayeth to God that hee that had called him would defend him and as he had commaunded him to goe and hee did it at his commaundement so he would not forsake him in it or suffer him to perish in the mid way by the crueltie of his brother Esau saying Lord which saidest vnto me Returne into thy countrey and to thy kindred and I will doe thee good I pray thee deliuer me from the hand of my brother c. And so the Lord did not onely heare his prayer and defend him but assure him of it beforehand by a vision of an Angell that wrestled with him all night Chap. 32.24 and could not preuaile against him and by the change of his name from Iaakob to Israel to teach him that which was then said vnto him For God hath promised to defend vs in all our lawfull wayes Psal 91.10 Because thou hast had power with God thou shalt also preuaile with men And this is that which is generally promised to all those that in their callings follow the wayes of God namely that he will defend them in all dangers that may befall them in the same when as it is said There shall none euill come vnto thee neither shall any plague come neere thy tabernacle for he shall giue his Angels charge ouer thee to keepe thee in all thy wayes they shall beare thee in their hands that thou hurt not thy foot against a stone thou shalt walke vpon the Lion and Aspe the yong lyon and the dragon shalt thou tread vnder feet that is Gods Angels shall keepe vs in all those wayes that are most dangerous when we keepe our selues within the compasse of our callings And thus much for these words It followeth in the text By the mightie helpe of his right hand As in the former words hee did strengthen his owne faith and the faith of the people by the consideration of his calling that he was the annointed of the Lord The mightie helpe of Gods right hand so in these words he doth the same by the meditation of the omnipotent power of God who was able to giue great helpe aboue all power of man For in a figuratiue speech by the right hand of God is meant the strength and power of God because that as man commonly hath most strength in his right hand so to our capacitie and vnderstanding though the Lord be a spirit and hath no bodie and so consequently no hand yet the Scripture attributeth vnto him an arme an hand and a right hand as when it is said in the Psalme Psal 44.3 They inherited not the land by their owne sword neither did their owne arme saue them but thy right hand and thine arme and the light of thy countenance because thou fauouredst them And thus Moses with the rest of the people in their song of thankesgiuing for the destruction of Pharoah and his hoast in the red sea doe speake of the power of God Exod. 15.6 Thy right hand O Lord is glorious in power thy right hand O Lord hath brused the enemie that is as men by the strength of their right hand doe bruse a thing in pieces so the Lord by his great power had vtterly destroyed and brought to nought Pharoah and his great hoast which like enemies pursued them euen into the sea They confirm their faith by the consideration of Gods omnipotent power Now this great power of his they set before their eyes to this end that though their enemies were manie and mightie yet the Lord was greater than all and stronger than they and had power aboue them and so as they had prayed to him for his defence so they beleeue that he would heare them and helpe them according to the same power of his As Elisha said vnto his seruant who when he saw the chariots and horses and great hoast which the king of Aram had sent to Dotham to take them cried out for feare 2. King 6.15 Alas master how shall we doe Feare not sayd he they that be with vs are moe than they that be with them hee meaneth that God was with them whose power to defend them was greater than all the power of their aduersaries to hurt them And that the power of God in all things is so infinit that he is alwayes able to defend his seruants against all the power of their enemies be it neuer so great is most euident both in the Scripture and by daily experence so that there need not any great